Actions

Work Header

Girls Hypnosis Party!

Summary:

Rokka finds a pair of hypnotic glasses and accidentally alters the minds of her bandmates and friends. Will she try to set things right? Or will this power corrupt her in more ways than she may come to realize...?

Chapter 1: Lost in the Fog

Notes:

WARNING:
Please be aware that this work contains many images that are NSFW. Do not scroll further unless you're okay with viewing images from the 3D anime character creation game Koikatsu that portray the tags listed above. Thank you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Rokka Asahi took a deep breath as she attempted to calm her nerves. Her heart was racing as she stood outside the door to the bathing area of her family's bathhouse. “It’s okay, Rokka. You’ve done this before with them. This time shouldn’t be any different…” She swallowed. “It shouldn’t be…” Sweat beginning to drip down her naked body, she stepped into her family’s public bath. Inside the other members of RAISE A SUILEN were already waiting for her.

379348826_charastudio-2022-06-20-19-28-17-render.png

“PAREO! I told you! I’m not getting in!”

“But CHU2-sama! We’re already at the baths. You may as well get clean.”

CHU2 growled as PAREO dragged her self-proclaimed mistress to the bathwater, humming happily to herself as she did. 

“C’mon now. There’s nothing to be scared of. The water feels great!” Masuki chuckled as CHU2 continued to grumble. 

“I’m not scared!” CHU2 spat back at the band's drummer, her face now red from a mix of anger and embarrassment. 

“Rokka, are you okay?” Rei’s voice interjected, her voice cutting through the chaos. 

379348856_charastudio-2022-06-20-20-30-43-render.png

379350385_charastudio-2022-06-20-20-31-26-render.png

Rokka didn’t answer for a long moment, as she continued to stare down at her bandmates’ naked bodies. Both PAREO and CHU2’s petit forms, and Rei and Masuki’s pump rears. She didn’t even notice as Rei continued to call out to her.

“Rokka are you… drooling?” 

That got Rokka’s attention. She blinked, her eyes suddenly growing wide. “Huh!?” 

379350387_charastudio-2022-06-20-20-32-40-render.png

Quickly wiping the drool from her lips, Rokka quickly stumbled towards the others. “N-No, I was… U-Uh…! I-I forgot to eat lunch!” She stammered as she attempted to regain composure. Though, with all her cute bandmates naked around her, that proved to be an impossible task. 

Rokka silently wondered to herself how she’d come to be like this. She’d invited her fellow RAS members to her family’s bathhouse before. She remembered having many enjoyable evenings with them, without so much as a passing lewd thought entering her head. But recently, the thought of them all getting together in the buck had started to cause her to feel strange. She’d sometimes catch herself drooling in the middle of class as she fantasized about her bandmate’s naked bodies. To make things worse, she was starting to think about members of the other local bands too. Afterglow, Hello Happy World, Roselia, Pastel*Palettes, and even the band she idolized more than any other, Poppin’ Party!

379350370_charastudio-2022-06-20-19-57-08-render.png

As Rokka slowly snapped back to the present moment, she realized that her bandmates were now staring at her incredulously. She felt her heart begin to race. The last thing she wanted was for them to think she was some sort of pervert! If they thought that, they’d never agree to bathe with her again! No- wait! That shouldn’t be her first concern!! 

“Maybe you should grab something to eat then. You’re looking kinda pale.” Masuki suggested with a worried glance.

“I’m fine, really…”

“Are you sure, Rokka? You even forgot to take off your glasses before coming in here.”

“I didn’t forget!” Rokka quickly countered at Rei’s remark. 

Huh? So you chose to come into the bath wearing your glasses?” CHU2 rolled her eyes, clearly not buying anything Rokka was saying. 

Rokka swallowed. That was technically true. Without her glasses and with all the steam of the baths, there was no way she’d be able to get a good look at her friend’s bodies if she didn’t have her glasses on. But there was no way she could come out and say that!

PAREO chuckled, “LOCK-san. I do think everyone is right. You should eat something and rest up. You haven’t even noticed that your glasses are fogging up.” 

“D-Don’t be ridiculous!” Rokka again countered. 

379350371_charastudio-2022-06-20-19-58-24-render.png

“My glasses aren’t foggy at all! I can see perfectly fine!!” 

Rokka couldn't see her bandmates faces through the thick fog that had rolled over her glasses, but the long silence after she'd spoken told her that her lie was every bit as obvious as she felt it was. Without saying a word, Rokka looked down at the floor and quietly left the bath. 

379350375_charastudio-2022-06-20-20-03-17-render.png

Rokka let out a long sigh as she found herself alone in the changing room. She leaned back against the door for a long moment. What was she even doing? She’d just made all of her bandmates worried about her. Or worse, maybe they all thought she was some weird pervert! Sheepishly, she walked towards an open locker. She placed her glasses inside. Maybe if she just put her glasses away and returned to the others, provided she acted normally, they’d forget all about this. She sighed to herself yet again at that idea and shook her head. No. As much as she’d enjoy bathing with her friends, she knew she should just do what they said and grab something to eat. It would set their minds at ease. Besides, right now she wasn’t sure if she could act normally around them while they were naked. They were just so… 

“So cute while exposed like that… I wish my friends would show their bodies off more… It'd be nice if they could all be just a little more lewd.” Rokka mumbled to herself as she picked up her glasses. She of course knew that what she was saying was ridiculous. As cute as her friends were, they weren't going to engage in any kind of skinship or any like that. Those sorts of things only happened in weird porn stories.

379350380_charastudio-2022-06-20-20-09-10-render.png

However, as Rokka stared back at the door to the baths while picking up her glasses, she failed to notice that it wasn’t her glasses she was picking up. Instead, Rokka picked up a pair of glasses which were of the same make as hers, that had been left behind by another customer of the bathhouse. Depressed as she was, she didn’t even notice her own pair of glasses left behind within the locker as she sulked off to grab her clothes and get some lunch. 

Nor did she notice how, as her hand first touched this now pair of glasses, the eyewear lit up, as a strange pattern came to display itself upon the frames as Rokka muttered that private wish to herself… 

“I wish my friends would show their bodies off more… It'd be nice if they could all be just a little more lewd.”

Unaware of what had just happened, Rokka exits the changing room, with her glasses glowing with a spiraling hypnotic pattern displayed upon the front of them.

Notes:

Been a while since I posted on here, but hello! I've been wanting to write a lewd Bang Dream fic for a long time, and after spending a lot of time playing Koikatsu, finally got the inspiration to do it! I have some ideas going forward with this fic, but if anyone has any requests or recommendations for future chapters, please feel free to leave suggestions in the comments or leave an ask at my Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/somamufics

Have a good day, and I hope to have another chapter up soon!

Chapter 2: Hot & Poppin'

Notes:

WARNING:
Please be aware that this work contains many images that are NSFW. Do not scroll further unless you're okay with viewing images from the 3D anime character creation game Koikatsu that portray the tags listed above. Thank you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Arisa…! It’s so hot out today! Let me hug you!”

“Huh!? Kasumi!? How do those two things have anything to do with each other!?”

“You should just let it happen, Arisa. You know how Kasumi can get when she’s like this.”

At the Yamabuki Bakery, Kasumi, Arisa, and Saaya chat with one another as they wait for the other members of Poppin’ Party to meet up with them before practice. As Kasumi had pointed out, the temperature was off the charts today, and the three girls were sweating through their clothes even with the bakery’s air conditioning. Still, that didn’t stop the band’s excitable leader from showing her affection to her favorite keyboardist in her typical manner. 

Arisa let out a small grunt as Kasumi pressed her cheek against her’s. “Jeez… you’re so sweaty! At this rate, I’m gonna have to change out of these clothes once we get to my place!”

Saaya looked down at her own outfit. “I should also probably change into something lighter before we leave. It’s so strange, isn’t it? It wasn’t nearly this hot until a few minutes ago.”

Arisa thought for a moment. “Now that you mention it, that is kinda weird…” Before she had time to ponder the topic further; however, the bell hanging above the bakery’s front entrance rang as a customer stepped through the door.

Saaya was quick to get back into work mode, putting on her best customer service smile. “Hello welcome to-” She stopped, her artificial smile being replaced by a more genuine one as she recognized the person. “Oh, Rokka! Good to see you!”

However, as the three girls turned towards Rokka, they saw her staring down at the floor as she sheepishly played with her hands. She was mumbling to herself. A worried expression was plastered onto the girl’s face. “Seriously… What has to be wrong with me…? To be thinking like that when every member of RAS has worked so hard to build up our bonds with one another… How am I gonna face them again after that…”

Her arms still wrapped around an increasingly annoyed Arisa, Kasumi tilted her head as Rokka continued to mumble to herself. “LOCK?” 

Rokka flinched with surprise as she heard her nickname. She glanced up and realized for the first time that the members of Poppin’ Party were in the bakery as well. She was just trying to find something to eat while the other members of her own band finished up their bath, but in her depression-fueled state, she must have walked to the familiar bakery by pure instinct. She swallowed. Poppin’ Party was a band she’d always idolized. Other than her fellow RAS members, they were the last people she wanted to find out about the perverted fantasies she’d been having.She attempted to hide the anxiety in her voice as she raised her head to meet the other girls’ gazes. 

“O-Oh, PoPiPa. I didn’t realize you all were here too. How are you?”

Rokka managed to gather her courage and push aside the embarrassment of what had happened a couple of hours ago at her family’s bath house out of her mind as she addressed the members of Poppin’ Party before her. However, her voice trailed off as she noticed, upon looking the other girls’ in the eyes…

That they were staring back at her with almost blank expressions. 

“...Kasumi? Arisa?” Rokka stepped forward and waved her hand in front of their faces. No reaction. Their pupils didn’t even twitch as her hand moved across their field of view. As Rokka saw Kasumi and Arisa starting to drool with completely blank expressions on their faces, she quickly turned to Saaya, suddenly filled with concern for her two friends. “S-Saaya! I think something’s wrong! S-Should we call someone–!?”

“HIIIIII!!! S-Saaya!?!?” Rokka let out a shrill cry as she saw Saaya was stuck in a similar stupor as Kasumi and Arisa. As she did, the three girls finally started to move again. They shook their heads and blinked a few times, as if trying to awaken from a long nap. Yet, none of them could even recall blacking out for several seconds. 

Saaya wiped some drool from the corner of her mouth and gave Rokka a friendly wave. “Right… Rokka. How are you doing? Can I get anything for you?”

Rokka blinked as her friend suddenly returned to normal and began speaking to her as if nothing had happened. She turned towards Arisa and Kasumi, and saw the former had gone back to playfully rubbing her cheek against the latter’s. Both of them also not giving even the slightest indication that they felt like something weird had just happened. Rokka’s mind began to spin. Did she just imagine that? It was hard to believe, but given this heat… plus how stressed she was feeling  just a few seconds ago… 

“Rokka?”

“S-Sorry!” Rokka stammered as she collected herself. Everyone else seemed fine, and the last thing she wanted was for the members of PoPiPa to think she was weird, like the members of her own band likely did at this point. “Right, I was hoping to order some chocolate cornets to share with the other members of RAS.” She continued, managing to get herself together enough to remember why she had come here in the first place. She knew she likely wouldn’t get back to the bath house before the rest of her band had started to return home, but handing some treats off to a couple of them would be a good start towards apologizing for her behavior today at the very least. 

Saaya nodded, “Sure thing! I was actually finishing up a frew batch of those right before these two came. I can have them bagged up and ready for you in just a few minutes.”

“Thank you so much!” Rokka smiled, and Saaya moved to the back area of the bakery to finish up the promised cornets and prepare them for take-out. 

The smells from within the bakery wafted towards Rokka as Saaya opened the door to the back kitchen area and stepped through. She felt herself begin to relax a bit. Maybe she had been blowing things out of proportion earlier. The other members of RAS surely wouldn’t judge her over one little incident. She was pretty sure most of it was in her head anyway. Once she got home and got some rest, Rokka was sure she’d feel better in the morning. 

“Hey, LOCK! The rest of PoPiPa are going to be meeting us here soon. Do you want to watch us practice?” 

A smile nearly burst forth across Rokka’s face at Kasumi’s offer, but she restrained herself. She should take it easy for today and rest. She owed it to her band to get her mind back in order as quickly as possible. Rokka turned to face Kasumi and sadly shook her head. “Thank you for offering, but I should probably head home early for… for…… for toda…” Rokka felt her voice catch in her throat as she looked back at Kasumi. Was she… seeing things again? 

Kasumi had her hands wrapped around Arisa in a hug, just like before. But now Rokka saw that her hands were no longer wrapped around the keyboardist’s midsection, but were instead gently cupping Arisa’s well-endowed chest. Arisa stared down at Kasumi’s hands as she bounced her breasts in her palms, even giving them the occasional light squeeze, causing her to squirm slightly in Kasumi’s grasp. 

Rokka’s mouth began to hang open. She was blushing furiously, but couldn’t look away. Was she seeing things again? Just how tired was she? As her thoughts began to furiously spin in search of an explanation, Kasumi caught sight of Rokka’s gaze, set right onto Arisa’s chest.

“No need to be shy, Rokka! Here…” Kasumi giggled as she grabbed Rokka by the wrist. Then, with her other hand, she lifted up Aria’s blouse, exposing the pure white strapless bra beneath. “You should grab a handful of Arisa’s tits too! They’re great for relieving stress!”

“K-Kasumi!!” Arisa grumbled, but didn’t do anything to stop what was about to happen.

Rokka’s face went pale as Kasumi grabbed her wrist, and began to drag it towards Arisa’s now exposed bra. She had to be seeing things. Right? And hearing things too! There was no way Kasumi from Poppin’ Party just said something like that! There was no way she was looking at Arisa’s exposed bra as Kasumi lifted up her blouse. There was no way Kasumi was taking her by the wrist and making her feel up Arisa’s soft, round, marshmallowy– 

“Huh…?”

379351143_charastudio-2022-06-21-15-59-57-render.png

Rokka felt her brain almost shut down as her hand slowly pressed first against the soft fabric of Arisa’s bra, then as Kasumi pulled her wrist in further, the even softer texture of Arisa’s plump breasts. Rokka’s eyes went wide. She felt her brain nearly shut down. “K-K-K-K-Kasu… K-Kasumi….!?” She stammered, words failing her as her hand was pinned against Arisa’s breast. 

Kasumi let out a chuckle as she continued to playfully rub Rokka’s hand against Arisa’s breast. “See how soft they are? They’re so fun to play with!” She then took her other arm and wrapped it around Arisa’s side, as she began groping her bandmate’s other breast. The whole time, Arisa had started to lightly moan. Her eyes closed.

In Rokka’s bewildered confusion, the rest of the world felt like it was fading away. All she could focus on was the feeling of Arisa’s breast under her palm. Sweat dripping down the keyboardist’s body. It was then that Rokka saw Kasumi’s other hand glide to grip the front of Arisa’s bra, and begin slowly pulling it up. Rokka swallowed, eyes now trained onto Arisa’s tits as Kasumi slowly revealed–

“Sorry for the wait! Here’s your order, Rokka.”

Saaya’s voice caused reality to quickly snap back to the forefront of Rokka’s mind. She looked over to see Saaya, standing right beside her while she was groping Arisa’s chest. “ HIIIIIIIIIIIII!! S-Saaya-san! T-This isn’t what it–!”

379351146_charastudio-2022-06-21-16-33-20-render.png

In what was already starting to feel like a trend, Rokka was once again stunned into silence as she noticed what Saaya was wearing. Or perhaps more accurately what she wasn’t wearing. Smiling pleasantly at her, Saaya stood before Rokka dressed in nothing but a matching pair of lacy, neary see-through, bra and panties. 

Saaya smiles at Rokka who is looking up and down at her exposed body with wide eyes. Saaya tilts her head inquisitively at her, still holding out her order of cornets to her. “Is something wrong? Did you want to buy something else too?” 

“Y-Yes! I mean- N-No! I mean…! A-Ain’t you shocked to see this!?” Rokka shouted, as she did, she felt the fabric of Arisa’s bra suddenly lift up and away. Her fingers now dig into the bare flesh of Arisa’s tits as Saaya chuckles in response to Rokka’s panic and walks around to the other side of her. She rests the to-go bag down on the counter and takes Rokka’s other wrist. 

379351172_charastudio-2022-06-23-09-35-17-render.png

Rokka’s breathing starts to go heavy as she takes in what she’s seeing. What she’s doing. Her finger digs into both Arisa and Saaya’s breasts, two pairs of hands forcing her that way, but she doesn’t resist. “What’s so shocking about it? We’re all friends. A bit of skinship between girls isn’t anything to write home about. Right, Arisa?” Saaya mused as she took her other hand and gave Arisa’s nipple a light pinch.

“Nggh…” Arisa attempted to suppress a moan. She bit down onto her lip, then narrowed her eyes at Saaya. “Y-You know there’s more that just my tits to play with!” She grumbled. 

Saaya let out another laugh. “Ah-ha! Sorry, sorry. Your boobs are just so big and soft. They’re kinda hard to ignore.” She continued to tease Arisa, who narrowed her eyes at them. Saaya waved away Arisa’s glare, then took her hand off of Rokka’s hand. As Kasumi also released Rokka’s other wrist, Saaya lifted up her bra and proudly displayed her bare breasts alongside Arisa. “Go ahead, Rokka. Touch as much as you want~”

379351177_charastudio-2022-06-23-10-54-04-render.png

Rokka stared down at her hands. Her sweaty palms were pressing against Arisa and Saaya’s breasts.Her gaze slowly drifted down, just focused on her two friends’ bodies. She begins bouncing Arisa’s breast in her palm, feeling how the usually reserved, shorter girl’s breath quivers slightly as she does. At the same time, she begins gently rubbing her thumb over Saaya’s nipple, watching it harden as the mature, sisterly girl let out a lustful sigh. Both girls’ hands grasped their remaining clothes. Rokka felt her eyes glazing over as she realized they were both about to take off everything. They were about to reveal every inch of themselves to her. 

379351179_charastudio-2022-06-23-10-55-46-render.png

As Rokka watched, Kasumi came up behind her. Rokka barely even noticed as PoPiPa’s leader began to undo her necktie and unbutton her jacket. “Just relax, LOCK. There’s nothing wrong with showing off your body.” Rokka could feel Kasumi’s breath on the back of her neck as she began to strip her. “There’s nothing wrong with friends being lewd together…” There was something familiar about her words that Rokka couldn’t quite place. But as she watched Saaya and Arisa’s panties fall to the floor, she couldn’t focus on anything but how good she felt. She smiled, then began to help Kasumi take off her–

“Sorry we’re late! It was so hot, I had to stop for a rest for a– GIRLS!?”

“Huh…? Am I missing something?”

379351185_charastudio-2022-06-23-11-08-48-render.png

Rokka felt a sudden lump in her stomach as the shocked voices of Rimi and Tae suddenly echoed out from right behind her. As reality began to once again set in, Rokka looked again at the scene in front of her. The one she was at the center of. What was she doing!? They were in the middle of the store! Why didn’t she say anything sooner!? This was a disaster! Both of them were sure to think she was a pervert! No, nevermind that! PoPiPa could break up over something as perverse as this happening between its members! It was all her fault!!! 

Rokka’s mind continued to spin and spin as she came up with every type of worst case scenario that was likely to spiral out from a situation as crazy as this one. Trembling, she looked away from the other two members of PoPiPa, afraid to look them in the eyes. While she was busy going over worst case scenario after worst case scenario in her mind, however… 

379351191_charastudio-2022-06-23-11-27-33-render.png

She completely failed to notice the sudden blank expressions on Arisa, Saaya, and Kasumi as they looked directly at Rimi and Tae. Their three pairs of eyes slowly began to shift and glow with the same type of light that put them into this state to begin with.

379351196_charastudio-2022-06-23-11-28-04-render.png

As Rimi and Tae met their bandmates vacant stares, they began to see a strange spiral pattern dance across their eyes. The second they noticed, they realized they couldn’t look away. They couldn’t even blink. Slowly their own thoughts began to muffle within their own heads. 

The shock and confusion on their own expressions began to fade. As they continued to stare, their earlier thoughts began to fade completely into the back of their minds to be forever forgotten. Then as a few more seconds passed, something new took the place of their earlier emotions, and the two slowly began to smile.

Unable to take the silence anymore, Rokka quickly turned around and forced herself to face Rimi and Tae. Her face flushed pink, she approached them. “I… I swear, this isn’t really what it looks like! I-I was just… b-buying some bread and–!”

“Haha. It’s okay, LOCK-chan. On a day as hot as today, I can’t blame you for wanting to blow off some steam like this.”

“.........Eh?” Rokka uttered, after several long seconds of stunned silence. She stared wide-eyed at Rimi, and watched the cute, petite girl undo her skirt right in front of her.

“I guess we can forgive you for starting without us this one time. But you owe us one~” Tae winked at Rokka, then reached down and began to take off her shirt. 

As their bandmates approached, the other three members of PoPiPa got ready to receive them. Rokka stopped and stared at the scene unfolding in front of her, as the band that she respected and admired so much put on such a lewd display right in front of her eyes. She felt her mind starting to spin for a completely different reason. 

Kasumi got behind Arisa and began groping her breasts anew. The blonde keyboardist began to moan as at the same time, Saaya sat herself upon the front counter of her family’s bakery, spreading her legs for Rimi to push her tongue between her legs. Just as Tae was doing for Arisa. The sounds of moaning and licking began to fill the bakery. The smell of sweat and sex mixing with the scent of bread. Soon, Kasumi decided she wanted to taste something sweet as well, and pressed her lips against the moaning Arisa in her arms. The normally reserved and uppity blonde didn’t object for once, as she held Kasumi’s face close to hers as their tongue began to dance in each other’s mouths. 

The whole time, Rokka just watched. Her mind had gone blank trying to process what was happening. It looked like the members of PoPiPa had forgotten she was even in the store. As Rokka’s mind continued to spin, she slowly came to only one conclusion that fit within her predefined version of reality. 

“...I’m dreaming. I should go home. S… So I can wake up.” Rokka gave herself a small nod, having come to the only conclusion she could find that made any sort of sense to her. Her body moving like a stiff wooden doll, Rokka slowly forced herself to turn around, then robotically she moved her body out the doors of the bakery, leaving her bread behind as she began walking home in a state of shock. 

As she left, the Open sign on the bakery swung around to Closed, as the front door shut behind her. Strangely even as others passed the bakery, no one commented or even seemed to notice the lewd orgy happening within. Almost as if anyone who did happen to see it felt a strange sensation wash over them, making the display suddenly feel normal. 

Unbeknownst to Rokka, her “dream” was already beginning to spread further than she’d realized…

Notes:

I hope you all enjoyed this (far longer than I anticipated) chapter! Anyone with suggestions for the fic going forward, or other fics they'd like to see, feel free to comment or send an ask to my Tumblr!
https://www.tumblr.com/blog/somamufics

As always, have a good day!

Chapter 3: Overnight Changes

Notes:

WARNING:
Please be aware that this work contains many images that are NSFW. Do not scroll further unless you're okay with viewing images from the 3D anime character creation game Koikatsu that portray the tags listed above. Thank you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Rokka stepped back into her relative’s bath house in a dazed state. She’d received a text from her bandmates a while ago inforning her that they’d finished their bath and were returning to their homes, but in her shocked stupor Rokka hadn’t even noticed she’d received a text notification. She moved through her family’s bath house with stiff, almost robotic motions. She was moving on pure instinct at this point, as not to have her mind wander enough to reflect on what she had just seen at the bakery. 

It had been over a half hour since Rokka had suddenly excused herself from the bakery. Normally she would get home from there much faster than that, but with how massive a state of shock she was in right now, her movements weren’t so different from a newly born deer’s. Finally inside, Rokka stumbled into her room. Her relatives had been letting her use a small storage room next to the bath house’s boiler room as a place to sleep while she stayed with them. She changed into her pajamas, then promptly collapsed onto her futon. She felt exhaustion wash over her as she stared up at the ceiling with a bewildered expression on her face. 

“...A dream. That had to have been a dream, right?” Rokka muttered to herself as she recalled the scene she saw unfolding at the bakery with the members of Poppin’ Party. It had to be, she reassured herself. There’s no way the PoPiPa members would do something like that. They were a carefree group, sure, but not to that extent! Maybe the heat from the bath had gotten the better of her and she saw something that wasn’t real? That had to be it. 

Once she had reassured herself, Rokka placed her glasses next to her pillow and began to close her eyes. Even though night had come, this strange heatwave was still in full force, so she wouldn’t be needing a blanket tonight. Rokka began to relax in futon as she began to drift off to sleep. 

Before her consciousness faded though, her glasses began to slowly float up into the air. They hovered there for a moment, almost like they were staring at her face. After a few seconds, Rokka laying under the glasses with her eyes closes, the glasses glided themselves down, towards Rokka's face. 

The glasses placed themselves back on Rokka’s face as they slept. The strange spiral pattern dancing across its lenses as their wearer slumbered. Slowly, Rokka’s body began to heat up. A small moan escaped her lips as a sense of peace washed over her. For the first time today, she felt herself starting to completely relax. 

“Still… what a nice dream… PoPiPa touching each other… letting me touch them…” Rokka mumbled to herself as the glasses probed her surface thoughts. Her hands slowly moved up to her breasts and crotch, as she began to touch herself in her sleep. “Arisa’s breasts were so soft… so big…” Rokka bites her lip just thinking about the feel of Arisa’s breasts. “And Tae was so tall… Saaya’s hips were so wide… I’d love to have a body like that…” 

Rokka’s chest was rising and falling as these thoughts coursed through her head. She began to sweat as the strange glasses pulsed with energy. She shifted and fidgeted in her sleep as she felt her body heating up. Her buttoned pajama top started to feel tighter and tighter against her chest. In her half-asleep state, it almost felt like her chest was pressing up against her hand as she groped herself. 

This sensation spread to more than just her chest. Rokka squirmed even more as her panties suddenly started to tighten against her rear. Had she been fully awake, Rokka may have noticed how her breasts and rear were growing. Not a major amount, but enough that she could feel it as her clothing clung tightly to her growing body. 

Soon one of the buttons of Rokka’s pajama top came flying off. As her body’s growing came to a gradual stop, Rokka continued to feel up her enlarged chest. Her mind already teetering on unconsciousness, Rokka didn’t have the mental faculties to question what was happening. She assumed she must already be asleep, and having another strange dream. Rokka smiled as she drifted off to sleep, her excited horny breathing slowly calming to restful snoring. 


“Rokka. Hey. Time to wake up.” 

“Mmm… Mnuuhh?” 

The first light of dawn fills Rokka’s dimly lit room from a small window in the upper corner of the storage room that was her bedroom. As it does, Rokka hears a voice stirring her awake. She opens her eyes and is surprised to see a familiar face smiling down at her. 

“Asuka?” Rokka blinks in confusion as she sees her classmate in her room. 

“Good morning!” Asuka smiles down at her friend. “Sorry to barge in, but my sister wanted me to check in with you. Said you left from the bakery in a hurry yesterday and wanted me to make sure everything was okay.” 

“The bakery…?” Rokka parroted, feeling her heart skip a beat as she remembered the apparent dream she had. “D-Did she say anything else about what happened in the bakery!?”

“Huh? Yeah, she said that she and the other members of her band met up there, had a bit of fun with each other, then made their way to Arisa’s for band practice. 

“A-And that’s it?” 

“Yeah? After practice, everyone went home. Well, except for Arisa who stayed the night with me and Kasumi.” 

As Rokka listened to Asuka’s explanation, she breathed a sigh of relief. It was all a dream. Of course it was. If anything weird was up with PoPiPa, Asuka would have noticed something strange about her sister and her friends. Rokka smiled to herself and finally stood up from her futon. “Right, sorry for the weird question. I just had a weird dream where– Er… A-Actually don’t worry about it! We should get ready for school, right? I’ll get dressed, then we can… Can…”

Rokka’s words escaped her as she noticed what Asuka was wearing. An extremely short tank top and tight-fitting hotpants. Rokka stared won at Asuka’s exposed stomach. She never realized just how thin and cute her body was, or just how soft her skin felt… 

Wait… felt?

As Rokka looked down, she saw her hand was unabashedly rubbing the side of Asuka’s exposed belly. Wait. How long had she been doing this? Rokka could remember standing up and noticing Asuka’s outfit, but had no idea when she’d reached out ot touch her! A pit formed in Rokka’s stomach as she forced her gaze up to Asuka, dreading what her reaction might be. 

“Oh, no worries. I’m glad everything is okay. You should get changed though. We don’t want to be late.”

Rokka stared at Asuka in confusion. Her hand was still on her friend’s belly, but Asuka wasn’t reacting to the touch in the slightest. After a few seconds of confused, stunned silence, Asuka finally looked down at Rokka’s  hand as she continued to touch her exposed skin. Though, instead of anger or annoyance, Asukra instead looked like she’d suddenly remembered something. 

“Oh right! That weird heatwave from yesterday is still in full swing, so the school sent out an email letting us know that the dress code isn’t gonna be enforced as strictly while the temperature is so high. So we’re allowed to wear whatever as long as it’s not inappropriate for school or anything.” 

Rokka looked at Asuka with a perplexed expression. The school allowing their students to dress lighter during this heatwave made some sense, but Asuka’s outfit… it didn’t exactly fit most people’s definition of ‘school appropriate.’ 

“You’re… sure you don’t want to put on your skirt at least?” Rokka finally replied, having no idea how to tactfully broach the subject of how exposed her friend’s outfit was. 

Asuka gave Rokka a sly smile. “Hm? You’re saying you don’t like this outfit? Is that why you haven’t been able to take your eyes off it?” Asuka’s hand casually slid over the hand Rokka had over her belly. “Or your hands for that matter.” 

Rokka’s face was now a deep crimson as her body went stiff. “I-- I didn’t mean–! I m-must have been h-h-half asleep and–!”

Asuka let out a laugh. “It’s fine! Nothing wrong with a little skinship between friends,” she winked. Rokka’s blush intensified. “Anyway, we should get a move on if we don’t wanna be late. Want me to grab you something for breakfast from a vending machine while you get changed?” 

“Su… Sure…?” Rokka stammered, her heart still racing. This whole interaction felt so strange that if it wasn’t for how awake she felt after Asuka sent her heart racing, Rokka might’ve thought that she was still dreaming. 

As Asuka left Rokka’s room, the nervous guitarist took a few deep breaths to attempt and calm herself. She couldn’t tell if Asuka was acting strangely, or if that dream she’d had last night had her mind in the gutter. She pushed those feelings aside for the moment. If she didn’t get dressed quickly, her and Asuka were going to be late. 

Rokka stripped off her pajamas. She changed into a fresh pair of panties, then moved to open the locker which housed her school uniform. For a moment, Rokka thought about wearing something like what Asuka was wearing. If she was dressed like that, maybe it’d be okay for her to as well? Rokka shook her head. There was no way. She wasn’t nearly brave enough for that. Distracted with her own thoughts, Rokka failed to notice the sound of the door to her room opening behind her. 

“Hey, I was passing by the bath house’s lost and found. Aren’t these yours?” 

“HIIIIII!!” Rokka let out a shrill shriek as she heard Asuka’s voice behind her while in her undressed state. “A-Asuka-san!? I-I told you I was getting changed!”

“...Yeah? What about it?” Asuka tilted her head, as if genuinely confused as to what Rokka was embarrassed about. 

Rokka stared back at her, bewildered until she noticed what it was that Asuka was handing her. “Wait… my glasses?” Confused, Rokka took off the glasses she was wearing and inspected them.  

“These aren’t mine…” Rokka looked at the glasses in confusion. While they looked very similar to the glasses she normally wore, these were slightly off-color with thinner frames. As Rokka continued to stare at the glasses, she could swear she saw something else in the frames. A strange sort of glow that drew in her gaze. She began to look closer when Asuka’s voice interrupted her train of thought and brought her back to reality. 

“I’ll go back and find you some breakfast now. Hurry up and change or we’ll be late.” 

Rokka blinked, taking her eyes off the mysterious pair of glasses. “R-Right! I’ll be with you in just a second.” She replied, covering her chest as Asuka left. The strangeness of the glasses situation and Asuka’s casualness regarding the whole situation made her almost forget that she was half-naked next to her friend. The strangely casual and lewd encounter made Rokka think back to that dream she had about PoPiPa from the other night. Rokka quickly shook her head, “Enngg… Just focus, Rokka. Asuka is gonna be late if you don’t get a move on already!” 

After giving herself some words of encouragement, Rokka began to change into her uniform. She didn’t have an outfit quite like the one Asuka was wearing, so Rokka chose to wear her normal school uniform, minus the jacket. She put on her skirt, and was putting on her bra when she noticed something strange. 

“Huh…? Why is this thing…?”

“Why is this thing so much… harder to…!” Rokka let out a small grunt as she tried to force her bra on. After a few seconds, she eventually managed to squeeze her breasts into the underwear. She bit her lip, feeling just how tight her bra now felt compared to yesterday… 

Rokka stares down at her chest in confusion. She takes her hands and lightly presses them against the underside of her breasts, lifting them up. Why did they feel so much weightier than the other day…? 

“Hey, Rokka! Are you ready yet!?” 

Asuka’s voice once again returned Rokka to reality. “B-Be right there!” She quickly put on her school blouse, managing to squeeze into that easier than with her bra, though the tightness was still there as well. She then hurriedly left her room to meet up with Asuka, not noticing how she’d left both her glasses and the strange pair she’d found the other day on her futon. 

As Rokka’s footsteps drifted further and further away, the mysterious pair of glasses began to glow with that strange spiral pattern and float into the air. The glasses then began to float out of the bath house, following after Rokka as she made her way to school.

Notes:

I hope you all enjoyed chapter 3! Went through a few different rough drafts of this one before deciding on this final version. Feel free to message in the comments or on my Tumblr to let me know if there are any specific bands or characters that you'd like to see as a focus in future updates, or any kinks or situations you'd like to see. See you all next chapter!

Chapter 4: Seeing Red

Notes:

WARNING:
Please be aware that this work contains many images that are NSFW. Do not scroll further unless you're okay with viewing images from the 3D anime character creation game Koikatsu that portray the tags listed above. Thank you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hours ago, the previous night.

“Seriously… what’s with this heat…? Even after the sun’s gone down it’s still so crazy.”

“Yeah… I know what you mean…”

Ran and Moca walked through the downtown streets as evening turned to dusk. While the weather was far more mild before practice, after the pair left for home they discovered that the heat had somehow shot up even after the sun had set! Ran groaned and adjusted her grip on her gym bag. She’d forgotten to leave it at school, and now had to carry it back home with her. 

“Raaaan, make it less hot already…” Moca whined. 

“What exactly do you think I can do about it?” Ran rolled her eyes as she continued to fan herself. 

“Good point… Oh! It’s the Yamabuki Bakery! Wanna grab something?” 

“You can if you want. I just wanna get home before I melt… Besides, aren’t they usually closed by now.”

“The sign says they're open though…? I’ll peek inside and see if they’re still taking orders.”

“Sure. Do what you want.”

Ran continued to walk past the bakery, while Moca slowed her pace down to peer through the window on the front door for a moment. 

“...Moca? You okay?” Ran looked back at her friend as she stoped and stared at the bakery’s doorway for several long seconds. 

Moca blinked and turns back to Ran. “Hm? Oh… sorry! I got distracted by that breedy smell from inside.”

“Huh? Wait, are you trying to say ‘bready’ smell?”

“Sure sure.” Moca waved her hand and Ran rolled her eyes. As usual, Moca had a one-track mind when it came to bread. “Anyway, they look busy, so I’ll come back later.”

“Then let's get a move on.”

“Okay…! Oh… but first… could you let me use your bag to put my jacket away? I need to cool down.”

“No problem. Actually I should take mine off too…” 

Ran put down her gym bag and the two stopped for a moment and take off their jackets. Once their clothes were stuffed inside the bag, Ran took it over one shoulder as they continue on their way. 

“Seriously. It’s so hot. I wonder if we’ll be able to meet up at the school tomorrow like everyone was planning.”

“I’m sure it’ll be fine…”

“I wish I had your confidence.” 

“...Hey, Ran? Would you mind letting me hold onto the bag? I kind of want to take off my hoodie too.”

“Sure thing.” Ran offered the bag over to Moca, only for her friend to stare inquisitively back at her.

“You don’t want to take anything else off?”

“What else do I have to take off?"

“That turtleneck of yours looks like it’d be really hot under the collar…” 

“I-I’m not taking off my shirt!” Ran blushed and rolled her eyes. Seriously. She knew Moca had to be joking, but she should know by now that weird jokes like that aren't funny to her! 

“Suit yourself…” Moca replied, and took the gym bag.

The two kept walking as Moca began taking off her hoodie. However, Ran noticed that Moca wasn't putting it into the bag, but was instead wrapping it around her waist. 

“Aren’t you gonna put it in the bag? That's why you asked me for it.”

“I mean… it’ll be easier if I put in everything I’m taking off at once.”

“What else are you--?"

Ran looked back at Moca and saw her childhood friend lifting up her t-shirt top. First exposing her pale skinned belly, but then her hand lifted up even further as she began to expose her modest breasts. 

Ran quickly grabbed Moca by the wrist. “What the hell are you doing!?” She glared at Moca. While Ran was used to her friend being aloof and sometimes doing strange things, this was taking it too far! “There’s people around! I get that it’s hot right now, but that’s no excuse for acting like… l-like a…!” Ran was so taken aback by what she just saw that she couldn’t even find the end of her sentence. 

Moca just stared bat at Ran with her usual curious gaze. Even with her shirt half-off in the middle of the street, she didn't seem at all bothered. “......So if we go somewhere that there aren’t as many people around, then it’s okay?” 

“Huh!?” Ran looked at Moca in stark confusion. Where was this girl’s head at today? “That’s not what I was saying at–!?”

“...At… A… At…” As Ran stared into Moca’s eyes, she felt herself getting lost in them. Something about her beautiful dark green, spiraling eyes made it impossible for Ran to look away. 

“What was that, Ran-chan~?” 

Moca’s sing-songy prodding caused Ran to slowly come back to reality. She sighs, “I was saying that if you’re gonna do that, at least wait until we’re off the middle of the main street. You’re gonna distract people trying to work if you flash them your tits as we walk!” 

Moca chuckled. “Sure, sure. Lead the way~!”

Ran continued along in a huff while shaking her head. Honestly, Moca really did just do whatever she felt like without thinking. She didn’t dislike that part of her, but there were times when it really got to be too much. It was common sense not to strip in the middle of the street! Even if it would feel really good to walk around naked and be seen by everybody… 

Ran felt a strange tingle in the back of her mind as that thought came to her. That… That wasn't right. She was starting to wonder where her head was at today. Something was starting to feel off, but the strange tingling in the back of her mind was making it hard to think… She was rubbing her temples when she realized that while she had been deep in thought, Moca and her were already at the park. She was sitting at one of the public picnic tables with her gym bag set down on the grass beside her. 

“Ahhh… that feels so much better~!” Moca’s delighted sigh caught Ran’s attention next, and she looked up to find her friend stretching.  

While completely naked in the middle of the park. Moca smiled back at Ran, completely unashamed as she exposed herself in front of her childhood friend. “C’mon Ran. You too~”

“M-Me?” Ran blinked. 

“You said it was fine for us to strip down once we got off the street. So c’mon! You can’t tell me you’re comfortable wearing all that.”

“I-It’s a little hot, but… b-but I’m fine, really!”

“Hm? But you’re sweating all over. Come on, Ran! You’ll feel so much better~”

Ran froze up. Something felt strange. Like part of her knew what was happening wasn’t normal, but her brain had lost the ability to connect why or how. Truth was, she was extremely hot. She knew taking off her clothes would help her cool down. But for some reason, some part of her was hesitant to do so… 

Moca sat herself down onto Ran’s lap. Ran’s face grew bright red. Moca and her had been friends since they were little kids. And now, she was sitting on her lap, naked… Ran felt her breath catch in her throat as Moca grabbed the underside of her top and begin to pull up. 

“Oh! Moca-chan! Ran-san! Good evening!”

Ran’s eyes went wide as she felt her shirt pulled over her head. In a flash she felt the warmth of her turtleneck top leave her completely as the voice greeted them. She turned over one shoulder and saw Rimi approaching them, waving happily at them as Moca’s hands continued to run down her exposed body. 

“Rimi-chan! Heya. I see you and PoPiPa finished up earlier than I was expecting~” 

Rimi giggled. “Did you see that? Well, we do have to get up early tomorrow. Our bands are putting together a joint concert as a fundraiser for both schools, and we need to start organizing.” 

“True… Nice outfit, by the way.”

“Thank you! With how hot it is I couldn’t go home in what I was wearing. Luckily Saaya helped me pick something out at the last minute!” 

Ran listened to the two talk, feeling like she was going crazy. Yet she couldn’t pinpoint what she found wrong about the situation, as she sat there with a naked Moca in her lap. A scantily-clad Rimi talking to her. With her sitting to the side, topless. Ran then felt a jolt run through her body as she felt Moca reach behind her and undo the clasp of her bra. 

Ran sat there. Her breasts exposed. Right in front of Rimi. And yet, the girl didn’t react at all. She just continued carrying on her conversation with Moca as if everything were normal. Ran's mind began to race. Maybe she was overthinking it? Moca and Rimi were both acting like nothing strange was happening, and this all felt normal enough. Yet something in the back of Ran’s mind couldn’t shake this strange feeling… She found it hard to focus on that thought, however, as she then felt Moca’s hand wrap around her side, and start to gently grope her chest. 

“M-Moca… knock it off…! This feels… strange…”

“Strange?” Rimi echoed. She stepped closer to Ran. “What exactly feels strange, Ran-chan~?” 

Ran looked up at Rimi, only to feel a sharp tug from her neck as Rimi grabbed a firm hold of her choker and pulled her in close. Ran was momentarily stunned from the sudden aggressive movement. “What the hell are you–!?” She began to shout, before her voice was suddenly caught in her throat. Her eyes met Rimi's and she stared deep into them, unable to look away. Ran remembered feeling similarly after she'd met Moca's gaze when she'd begun to strip, only this time felt different. With Moca, it was like staring into an endless spiral. But this…

Rimi's eyes shined with an intoxicating red glow. They felt strangely intoxicating. Ran felt a warmth spreading through her body as she looked into the girl's eyes. She couldn't look away. No… She didn't want to look away. Her gaze was just so soothing. It felt so good.  

“Well? What is it that feels strange, Ran-san?”

Ran tried to remember, but it was hard to think about anything with the warmth spreading through her body under Rimi's glowing red gaze. The ruby glow of her eyes was so intense, all the other colors around her slowly seemed to mute themselves. 

“You and Moca are just enjoying each other’s bodies. There’s nothing strange about that.” 

“Nothing… s… strange about… exploring our bodies…” Ran felt herself nodding along slowly as her lips quivered out a response. The movement and even her own voice felt strange. Distant. Almost like her body was moving in accordance to Rimi’s wishes. Like a puppet on strings. Still, despite the intense soothing pleasure rushing over her, that feeling that something was wrong nagged in the back of her mind. In spite of how hard it was for her brain to form thoughts under Rimi’s stare, something bubbled up from beneath the surface. “But… something… feels strange about it…” 

Rimi let out a sad sigh. “Oh, Ran-san… you’re being really stubborn right now. I guess that’s why it’s taking you longer to see how things should be. Maybe it’d be different if Mistress Rokka were here instead.”

“Rokka…?”

“We don't have to worry about that right now. Moca, do you think you can talk some sense into Ran?”

Ran turned towards Moca, who she’d nearly forgotten was sitting naked on her lap. As their eyes met, Ran felt a cold shiver down her spine as she noticed that Moca’s eyes were glowing red, just like Rimi’s. Moca began to lean towards Ran. “C’mon, Ran… lets have fun…” 

Moca closed her eyes as she leaned in further. Ran’s heart began to beat, practically out of her chest. That feeling that something was wrong was screaming at her in the back of her mind, but then, once she felt Moca’s lips against her own… 

She felt that voice slowly fade away, and she began to kiss her back. Their tongues danced with one another as they embraced. Their nude bodies pressed against one another as Rimi watched with a smile on her face. 

“That’s better… now. While you two have fun, there’s some things you should know about tomorrow. Just a few special surprises PoPiPa were planning for Rokka…” Rimi began to elaborate as Moca and Ran continued to make out in front of her. 

 


 

“Are you sure that you’re okay without your glasses?”

“I… I’m fine. Really! It’s not that big of a deal.”

“Rokka, you’ve been squinting all morning.”

“I’m squinting?” 

The following morning, Rokka and Asuka were walking to class, side by side. Rokka still felt a stirring worry in the back of her mind about that dream she had the other night. The one about Poppin’ Party… Then after that, Asuka woke her up dressed like… 

Rokka glanced at her friend beside her, thinking for a moment that perhaps it was for the best that she’d forgotten her glasses. It was keeping her from being as distracted. She had left her glasses behind after learning that the pair she’d been wearing weren’t hers before getting a strange feeling off of this new pair she’d picked up. Of course, in her haste to make it to school, she’d forgotten the glasses that were actually hers which Asuka had given her back in her room. Now she was just hoping she had an extra pair in her locker. 

“You know. You could’ve worn something more adventurous. The school gave everyone involved with the fundraiser the day to plan and get things ready, but we are still technically on holiday and don’t need to wear our uniforms. 

“I-It’s just what I feel comfortable in!” Rokka retorted, though did admit privately to herself that this heat wave was really intense. She could already feel herselfl sweating through her clothes. For a moment, she felt a pang of anxiety that she might be the only one here in uniform, but as she looked ahead, she breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing what she could make out to be two of her schoolmates in their uniforms. “And see, I’m not the only one!” 

“I guess so. Hello, Ran-senpai! Moca-senpai!”

As Rokka got close enough to her two upperclassmen to actually see them properly without her glasses, the turned to face her and Asuka. As they did, Rokka’s jaw hung open and she took a step back in surprise. “R-Ran-senpai… M-Moca-s-senpai??” 

The two smiled at Rokka as the blue-haired girl stared at them. Their school blouses unbuttoned and tied down the part, revealing a dangerous amount of their cleavage to her. 

“Heya, Rokka…!” Moca chimed, waving to her and Asuka.

“We’ve been expecting you.” Ran continued; a slight, devilish smirk on her face.

Notes:

I decided to start swapping out the hypnosis effect from the spiral-eyes to glowing red ones, since it looks a lot better. Just know it might be somewhat inconsistent for the next chapter or so.

Anyway, that's another chapter done! I was looking forward to involving Ran, and hope you all enjoyed her inclusion! Feel free to comment and leave any thoughts or ideas for future chapters, be it regarding characters, kinks, or plot-stuff!

See you all next time~

Chapter 5: Dream Come True

Notes:

WARNING:
Please be aware that this work contains many images that are NSFW. Do not scroll further unless you're okay with viewing images from the 3D anime character creation game Koikatsu that portray the tags listed above. Thank you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Rokka’s heart was beating out of her chest. She felt a dryness in her mouth as she swallowed hard. She kept trying to avert her gaze, but they were right in front of her! There was no way she could avoid staring without turning her head away deliberately, but then they’d know for sure!

Moca chuckles. “Hm…? Something wrong, Rokka-chan?”

“You look kinda nervous. Are you okay?” Ran asks. 

Rokka swallowed. “It’s… It’s nothing.” With her gaze preoccupied on the swinging breasts in front of her, Rokka barely even noticed the strangely satisfied expressions on Moca and Ran’s faces as she ogled them. Let alone the sudden change to the pair’s eye colors. 

The situation had come about after Ran and Moca greeted Rokka and Asuka at the school gate, and asked if they had a moment to speak with her somewhere out of the way before work on the joint concert began. They’d all gone to the school library together. Since this was technically a holiday, the girls of the various performing bands were more or less the only ones at the school, leaving this room as a good private place to speak. However, once they entered,  the two upper classmen leaned in towards Rokka, grinning to themselves as the younger girl kept staring at the swaying breasts in front of her. 

At the same time as this was happening, across the table, Asuka was looking through a book she’d pulled from a nearby shelf. An old and withered tome that had caught her eye. As she read, she didn’t seem particularly worried about what was going on with Rokka, or she was just too absorbed in whatever she was reading to notice her friend’s growing nervousness. It wasn’t until Rokka let out a surprise yelp that Asuka even looked up from her book. 

“A-AH~! M-Moca!?”

Asuka looked up from her reading, and saw Rokka’s hand on Ran’s breast. Moca had grabbed her by the wrist to force the younger girl into groping her upperclassman. Ran didn’t seem to mind though. In fact, Asuka could swear Afterglow’s vocalist was moaning under her breath. 

“R-Ran! I’m sorry! I’m not trying to–!”

“It’s okay. I don’t mind… feel them up as much as you like.”

“Huh?” Rokka blinked as she forced her gaze off Ran’s bust, up to her eyes, finally noticing the distinct red color of her irises. “Ran…? What’s wrong with you?”

“I'm just having some fun with my friends. What could be wrong with that? Come on. Lets have even more fun, Rokka. Here…” Ran grabs at both sides of her top and slowly pulls them open, while Moca does the same. 

Rokka’s jaw fell open as she watched her two senpai reveal their breasts to her. The two pushed their chests forwards, ever-closer to Rokka’s face. “Go ahead, Rokka-chan~ All yours~” Moca smiled. 

Her heart now racing, Rokka was at a loss for words. Her eyes were as wide as dinner plates, but all she was looking at was the two’s chests… 

“So~? You like them?” Moca teased, “You think they’re as sexy as PoPiPa’s?”

“They’re all yours, Rokka.” Ran smiled. 

Moca’s cute, small breasts. Ran’s sexy soft ones... It really was just like that dream she’d had with PoPiPa last night… As Rokka had that thought, it all clicked for her. “O-Oh… I’m still dreaming…” She concluded. If she was still dreaming, then she should just relax… right? Just, let whatever was about to happen happen. 

Rokka slowly closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide, as Ran pushed her hardened nipple towards– 

“Sorry. Senpais, do you have a second? I think there’s something I should tell you before you two get too wrapped up with Rokka.” 

Rokka froze. Ran and Moca also both turned to Asuka. In the heat and craziness of the moment, Rokka had forgotten Asuka was even there! She began to shiver, eyes closed and tongue out, not able to even begin to imagine what Asuka must be thinking right now. 

“I think it might be better if you let me handle Rokka. That way you two can get everything ready for the concert tomorrow.” Asuka continued.

Ran stared at Asuka for a long moment, then let out a small sigh. She pulled herself back from Rokka, who opened one eye in confusion. “I guess we should stop by the student council room and make sure that everyone is on the same page for tomorrow.” 

“Boo…” Moca sighed in disappointment. As she turned back to Rokka though, a smile slowly returned. “Well… I guess it’s all to get more people ready for tomorrow, so it’ll all be worth it. 

Ran nodded, she looked down at Rokka with her breasts still out on display for the blue haired girl. “Sorry to cut this short, but we’ll have lots more time to enjoy ourselves tomorrow. I’m looking forward to it. So will everybody else by the end of today.” Ran’s smile made Rokka feel strangely uneasy as her and Moca walked out the library door. Not even bothering to cover their chests before leaving. 

Rokka sat, frozen with her tongue out. What just happened…? If this was a wet dream she was having, that was a strange direction for the dream to suddenly take! She looked over at Asuka, who was reading that book she found. Since this was a dream, should she ask her to do something lewd now? She probably wouldn’t get another opportunity like this again, but just the thought of her asking Asuka to do something strange like that made her heart threaten to beat out of her chest. She felt her mind racing as her anxiety and lust went to war with each other! 

“Hey, Rokka.” 

“Y-Yes!” Rokka stammered, sitting up straight in her chair and pulling her tongue behind her teeth. Despite how this had to be a dream, she still felt nervous as Asuka looked her up and down. Maybe it was because of how much she was sweating? Rokka wished to herself that this dream was a little less hot in a literal sense. 

“Moca asked you if you liked their boobs as much as PoPiPas’. Did you do something with my sister last night?” 

Rokka froze up at the question as she remembered her dream from last night. Or, wait. Was this still the same dream? Was Asuka waking her up this morning part of the dream, or did she fall asleep again without knowing, or…?

 “Rokka?”

Rokka snapped back to reality and felt her heart skip a beat as she saw her barely clothed friend sitting on the table she was seated at, legs to either side of her. She leaned in closer and repeated her question. Her tone not angry or accusative, just curious. 

“Did you and Kasumi have sex yesterday?”

“S-S-S-Sex!?” Rokka’s face went bright red. “N-N-No! Of course not! I mean, not technically! I-I mean-N-Not at all! That is… S-She…! H… HIIIII!!! ”

“I-I mean I just went to the bakery to buy some bread for the members of RAS, and then Kasumi started groping Arisa and pulled my hand onto her boobs! It felt like something was weird, but Arisa’s boobs felt so good, so I just kept squeezing. Besides it was a dream anyways, just like the one I’m having now, so it’s all okay, right? A-Anyways, then Saaya came out in her underwear and they both took their bras off andletmetouchtheirboobs! Th-ThenRimiandTaecameinand–”

“Rokka!”

Asuka clasped her hands onto Rokka’s shoulders, causing the girl to stop rapid-fire speaking long enough to take a breath. As she gasped for air, Asuka gave her friend a confused look. “What was that middle part about dreams?”

“H… How that whole thing was a dream. J-Just like Moca and Ran coming in and showing me their boobs just now. B-Because there’s no way those things could really– Frph! ”

“Here. Does that feel like a dream to you?”

“Afpska! Knof ift owff!!” Rokka squirmed as Asuka pinched her nose until her friend finally let go. After rubbing the sore spot, Rokka’s eyes widened. She got pinched but was still here. Then… then that means…? “I… I’m not dreaming?” 

Asuka shook her head. “Nope. I don’t blame you though. This whole thing is pretty weird.”

“Wait, you think it’s weird too? Last night, no one from PoPiPa thought anything that was happening was strange at all!” 

“So all that really did happen with my sister’s band?”

“Er… w-well…!” Rokka’s face flushed even brighter. 

“It’s okay. Whatever’s happening, it seems like you don’t have much control over it.” Rokka reaches behind her, to the book she had been reading, and pulls it over. “I started thinking while we were walking to school about how my sister was when she got home last night, and some of the stuff that you were telling me about your dreams and that other pair of glasses you found. It reminded me of something from this old book I found here in the library. Take a look.” 

Rokka stared down at the volume laid in front of her for several long seconds. Asuka watched as Rokka’s eyes narrowed. 

“...So what do you think?’

There was a long pause before Rokka finally responded. 

“...It’s too hard to read without my glasses.”

“Oh. Right…” Asuka cleared her throat. “I can just tell you what it says then.” 


Ancient Myths and Forgotten Fun Facts: Volume XXIV

Chapter 69: The Succubus Crown

This is a legend of an ancient crown, said to have been created by the desire demons of hell to seek out someone worthy of becoming the succubus queen. 

It is said that once every ten-thousand years, the crown leaves hell of its own accord to seek out a human to become the next queen of the succubi. It scours the globe until it finds someone with a strong sense of lustful desire within them. Once it finds its worthy heir, the land will burn with the heat of hell itself, and the crown will attempt to get its chosen human to adorn herself with it. 

While being worn, any that the wearer is attracted to will fall under the crown's spell, and seek to serve them as their new queen! Those who fall under this curse, will then seek out others who their queen fancies, and spread the spell onto them. The only weaknesses of the curse is that those of strong will can sometimes suppress it for a while, and that it becomes harder to spread the more degrees of separation there are from the queen.  

As this continues, and the one chosen by the crown falls into the depths of pleasure, their body will slowly begin to change into that of a succubus. Their curves will grow more plump, their height will increase, and towards the end of the transformation they will even begin to grow male genitalia between their legs. The only way to stop the spreading curse and the succubus transformation, is to destroy the crown! 

Be wary, however, for the crown has a mind of its own, and wishes more than anything to corrupt all around it, and bring forth its new queen! It even has the power to disguise itself as its target’s belongings as it attempts to trick them into wearing it and corrupting all around them! 


As Asuka finished recounting the contents of the book, Rokka was silent. Asuka averted her gaze and blushed. “Y… Yeah… saying all that out loud, it sounds completely ridiculous. Just forget that I said any–” 

“THAT HAS TO BE IT!!!” 

“O-Oh! Okay?” 

Rokka stood up from her seat. It all fits too perfectly! How her glasses were replaced. How everyone started acting towards her. How it could spread from the people that were–

“W-Wait… then this means that PoPiPa is gonna be making more people like that! We need to stop them!” 

Rokka started towards the door, when she felt someone grab her wrist. She turned back, and saw Asuka staring at her with a confused expression. 

“Stop them? But why?”

“Why stop something that feels so good~?

Before Rokka could even respond, Asuka pushed her down onto the table behind them. Asuka stepped up onto the table, spreading her legs wide as she mounted Rokka. She unzipped her shorts, showing her panties, then pulled apart Asuka’s blouse, causing the buttons to pop. Staring at Rokka’s bra-clad breasts, she smiled. “They really do look bigger than they were yesterday. I wonder if that book is actually true…” She pressed her finger down onto Rokka’s chest as the girl struggled under her, unable to get up. 

“Asuka? S-Snap out of it! You’re not yourself. Let’s just… f-find those glasses and everything can go back to normal! If we don’t, your sister and her friends are gonna–”

“It’s okay. I know what they’re doing.”

“H-Huh!?”

“I mean, my sis is the one who told me to do this last night.” Asuka replied, and pulled out her phone. “Here, take a look.”

Rokka squinted at the screen, squirming under her friend as a video began to play for her.  


“Let’s see… I think it’s recording now? Hey, sis, do you want me to set it on a tri–?”

The camera shook and went out of focus for a moment as someone else came into frame. “Oh, you got it working! Awesome! Great job, sis! Hello, Rokka-chan~! It’s me, Kasumi! I thought you might like seeing–!”

 Asuka managed to hold onto the phone as she smiled up at the person. “Wait, hold on sis! Let me get you in the frame before you start talking.”

“Oh, right. Thanks again!” 

The camera panned up to reveal Kasumi’s ever-cheerful face, but also the fact that Asuka looked to be completely naked. Her sister was almost in the same boat, appearing to be only wearing some tape over each nipple, and a pair of dark gray lace gloves. As Kasumi’s arm went over her sister’s shoulder, Rokka could see the vocalist’s hand rest upon her younger sister’s breast, squeezing it ever so slightly every few seconds while she spoke. 

“Hello, Rokka-chan~! It’s me, Kasumi! I thought you might like seeing your new sex slaves having some fun together, so I thought I’d make this video for you as a gift. And I’m not the only one who’s gonna be having fun tonight~!” 

Kasumi moved off camera for a moment, with Asuka turning the shot right to reveal Arisa. Bound up tightly with thick ropes. Blindfolded and gagged as well. Two large nipple clamps were hanging from each of her plump breasts, each with a small bell attached that jingled as she squirmed. The two sisters got on their side of her, and began to lift and toy with the bound girl’s tits, making the bells jingle as they bounced them up and down. Rokka’s eyes eventually drifted to between Kasumi’s legs as she realized PoPiPa’s leader was wearing a large strap-on… 

“Well, Arisa? Are you ready to show Mistress Rokka what a good girl you are?” 

Mmhhph… Mph-mrrph… ” Arisa moaned through her gag, her body quivering with delight as the two girls felt up her tits. 

Kasumi chuckled, “That sounds like a ‘yes’ to me!” 

Kasumi pushed Arisa down and spread her legs. The keyboardist's leggings already had holes ripped into them, including one right between her legs. Kasumi lined her hips up, before slowly pushing the strap-on into her bandmate. 

“Mrpppphphhhh… Mrrnnnnghhh… MRRPPPHHH~!!!” 

Arisa’s moans of pleasure were barely audible through her gag and over Kasumi’s rhythmic grunts as she thrust into her friend. Rokka watched Arisa's hips buck back with each of Kasumi's powerful thrusts. The two’s moans grew louder and louder as the longer it went on. Asuka stared at her sister, blushing furiously, until she couldn't hold herself back any longer. She moved in close to Kasumi, who smiled back at her younger sister. With no hesitation, the two locked lips while Arisa continued to moan through her gag as Kasumi fucked her.


“Mmmhh… I hope you liked this video, Rokka-chan~! Make sure to have lots of fun with Asuka tomorrow. Okay~?” Kasumi smiled at the camera before turning to continue making out with her sister as the video abruptly ended. Rokka stared at the phone, her eyes wide in shock. 

Asuka put the phone down, and leaned in close to Rokka. “Well, you heard her. Let’s have some fun, Rokka~”

As Asuka planted her lips on Rokka’s, the blue-haired girl felt pleasure ripple through her entire body. Her eyes fluttered as she slowly began to forget why she was resisting earlier. She felt Asuka lift her bra up and start groping her bare tits. They could both feel how much more round and plump they were now, and Rokka's mind slowly goes blank as she slowly gave into the pleasure.

Notes:

Decided to go a bit more into the plot in this chapter, and hint at some things to come as well. Next time I'll probably cut to the other school for a bit, so we can see how PoPiPa is progressing with the mass hypnosis over there. I hope you are all looking forward to it! Feel free to post any suggestions in the comments as usual, and I'll do my best to include them in future chapters.
Until next time!

Chapter 6: Best Laid Plans

Notes:

WARNING:
Please be aware that this work contains many images that are NSFW. Do not scroll further unless you're okay with viewing images from the 3D anime character creation game Koikatsu that portray the tags listed above. Thank you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sayo let out a frusterated sigh.

“Really… this concert was already so last-minute, and now this heatwave? I’d rather we could all go back to work on preparations but… No… given the circumstances this is important.”

The student council member and disciplinary committee chair of Hanasakigawa Girls' School was mumbling to herself in the girl’s locker room. She and her fellow student council members were in charge of getting the upcoming joint concert ready by tomorrow, but things were progressing slower than she’d like. They still needed to set up the stage and have a dry runthrough. Plus, another girls band, Morphonica, was set to perform with them as well, and it was up to their school to get them situated once they arrived later this evening. In the same vein, Haneoka Girls' High School was tasked with preparing the band Raise A Suilen for their role in the concert. 

So much left to do, and then this heat wave came rolling in… Sayo pushed the thought aside for now and began changing. Her fellow student council members had decided it would be a good idea to take a break and use the school’s pool to beat the heat. While normally Sayo would be against taking a break when there is so much left to do, this heat was so extreme even she couldn’t say no to a much-needed break. Unlike Haneoka, Hanasakigawa Girls’ School hadn’t given its students permission to arrive out of uniform, so the need to beat the heat was even greater here. 

It was for the best anyway, given how certain groups had yet to show up at the school yet. There were those who they knew ahead of time would be busy, like Hello Happy World’s Michelle– er, Misaki, who worked on the weekends. There was also the members of the idol band Pastel✽Palettes, whose schedules were always hectic. However, one group that was still late and who hadn’t told Sayo of any prior conflicts was Poppin’ Party. 

Sayo’s brow twitched with annoyance as she finally started to change into her swimsuit. She might’ve expected something like this from Hello Happy World’s eclectic bunch, but PoPiPa was normally more–

“Oh, Sayo-san. Good afternoon!” 

“Wa-! Wakamiya-san!” Sayo stammered as she saw the taller member of Pastel✽Palettes had entered the changing area while she was lost in thought. Sayo quickly turned her body away from Eve. “S-Sorry. I did not hear you enter. I wasn’t expecting Pastel✽Palettes to be joining us so soon.” 

Eve chuckled, “The shoot we had set for this afternoon was canceled due to the heat, so we came once we–” She stopped and tilted her head to one side. “Are you okay, Sayo-san?” 

“It’s… It’s fine. Really. Let’s just get changed. It’s a bit awkward talking like this while half-dressed.” 

“Is it? All right then!” Eve chirped happily as she began to undress a few lockers down from Sayo. 

Her face still flushed, Sayo continued to change with her body turned away from Eve. She did her best to keep her eyes down to the floor as she tried not to think about the beautiful idol changing behind her. It wasn’t as though she had trouble changing with other women. She wasn’t some deviant. It was simply the respectful thing to do! Or at least that’s what Sayo told herself while hoping nobody noticed how red her cheeks were right now. 

As Sayo and Eve had nearly finished changing, the door to the changing room opened again. This time, Sayo did notice someone new entering. Two someones, in fact. 

“Hello, you two! Sorry that we’re so late.” Kasumi smiled as she led Arisa in by the wrist. The two of them were dressed in their school uniforms, however, they looked to have been modified. Both their tops were cut to show off their midriffs, and looked to be much tighter, to the point that their tops were practically draping over their breasts. Kasumi’s skirt was also modified to be far shorter. Dangerously short, in fact. 

Arisa stumbled behind Kasumi. Her legs were shaking with each step. “Y… Yeah… r-really sorry a-about… that…” She stammered, still smiling and even drooling a bit. 

Sayo gave the pair a sour look, forgetting about her locker room jitters for the moment. Just the pair she had wanted to talk to. The leader of PoPiPa, and a fellow student council member. Both should have known better than to be late without calling ahead! Before Sayo could lay into them though, Eve stepped forward, looking at Arisa with concern. 

“Arisa-chan? Are you okay? You look ready to fall over.”

Kasumi turned her plesant smile over to Eve. “Oh, don’t worry about her. It’s just this heat is all. Arisa here just needs a second to cool off and she’ll be fine. Right, Arisa~?” Kasumi’s smile turned to her bandmate, who seemed to shiver under Kasumi’s gaze. At first Sayo thought they might be having some sort of fight, until she noticed the smile on Arisa’s own face. Different from the smug grin Kasumi had currently, Arisa was panting, her mouth wide open and tongue nearly lapped out of her mouth. She almost looked like a hungry dog that was just promised a treat. 

"Y… Yeah! I feel great! Super-super great!" Arisa smiled wide. Sayo could swear she could hear a light buzzing sound as Arisa spoke, but ignored that for the moment. She had more important things to focus on first. 

Sayo loudly cleared her throat. Whatever game those two were playing, she didn’t have time to humor them. “Toyama-san. Ichigaya-san. Would you care to explain to me why your band is only just now arriving? I understand that this heatwave was unexpected, but if you suffered a complication then you should have called to inform us. Additionally, while this heat wave is unprecedented, it is not reason enough for you to modify your school uniforms. If you needed to wear something lighter while outside, then you should have worn lighter clothes to school and changed into your uniforms upon arrival. Modifications to your school uniforms without prior approval from the student council are punishable by–” 

Kasumi stepped forward, putting her hand on Sayo’s cheek as she stared into her eyes. “Now, now, Sayo-chan. Just relax…”

“Don’t our new uniforms look comfortable ? Think about how nice it would feel to dress like this… showing off your body… ” 

“I’d rather we continue discussing the far more pressing topic of your band’s tardiness on the day before a concert, but if you wish, we can discuss a punishment for your unapproved uniform modifications.” 

“Huh? Er…” Kasumi blinked at Sayo, suddenly looking very surprised as the other girl didn’t look affected by her gaze at all. Had the effect grown weaker after a day? Or maybe Sayo was too strong-willed to succumb to such a strange mental suggestion. Still under Sayo’s harsh gaze, Kasumi tried to think of a way to recover. “I… uh… I’d rather…” 

Eve stepped forward. “Sayo-san? Can’t you overlook it this once? I’m sure whatever kept them was important, and modifying your uniform isn’t that strange in this heat. Besides, we’re the only ones here, so it's not like any teachers know what they did.” 

As Sayo’s gaze turned to Eve, her expression softened a bit. Kasumi noticed that Sayo wasn’t looking up at Eve’s face, but down a bit at the idol’s round breasts. Thinking quickly, Kasumi looked to Arisa and gave her friend a nod. 

“Sayo-san…” Arisa practically moaned as she stepped towards Sayo. Both Eve and Sayo turned towards the shorter girl. 

And watched as Arisa slowly lifted up her blouse.

“I-Ichigaya-san!? At… At least wait until we’ve finished speaking before changing into your–! Y… Your…” Sayo’s voice trailed off as Arisa continued to walk towards her with her breasts now on full display. 

Sayo looked down at the shorter girl, unable to find her words. This was… it was completely inappropriate! Especially for a fellow student council member! Sayo knew she should be telling Arisa off right now, but she felt her gaze continue to fall just below Arisa’s eyes, down at her chest. At her hard nipples. What… What was wrong with her? She tried to lift her gaze, but it was like her body was refusing to obey her. Sayo could see Eve blushing as Arisa took a step forward and the shorter girl’s shoulder pressed up against Eve’s breast. Kasumi then reached out, cupping Arisa’s breast in one hand as she gently bobbed it up and down… up and down. Sayo could feel her eyes tracking Arisa’s hard nipple as Kasumi gently toyed with her bandmate in front of her. 

“Let's try this again, Sayo…” Kasumi spoke. 

There was a pulse in the back of Sayo’s head as color suddenly drained from her vision. She felt Kasumi’s red eyes on her, although her own gaze was set purely on Arisa’s huge tits. Were they always this big? They looked like they’d gotten even larger somehow… 

“Do you like Arisa's boobs, Sayo-chan?” Kasumi teased, "I think they're sexy. Don't you?"

Sayo felt her body tense up. What kind of question was that!? Of course not! She was a member of the student council and on the disciplinary committee! There was no way she would admit to something like–! 

“Yes… Her tits are so sexy…” 

The words escaped Sayo’s lips with her not even realizing she had said them at first. She instantly wanted to take them back, but was distracted by the faint bit of drool forming in the corner of her mouth as she continued to stare down at Arisa’s, and now even Eve’s breasts. 

“Oh~? Then do you like this~?” Kasumi teased, stepping back into Sayo’s field of view. Sayo’s eyes went wide. 

Kasumi stepped in next to Arisa as she reached around her bandmate’s back to pull Eve in towards them as well. The three girls’ breasts all pressed tightly together. Sayo stared at them in shock, unable to look away. Eve squirmed slightly as she looked at Arisa and Kasumi in uncomfortable confusion but ultimately didn’t pull away. Kasumi shifted her body, rubbing her breasts against Arisa’s who did the same to Eve. The whole time, Sayo continued to stare at them her mouth hanging wide open as between the sight of the girls’ plump breasts on top of Arisa and Kasumi’s piercing red eyes, her own thoughts felt distant to the point she could no longer think rationally. 

Sayo felt two soft mounds pressing against either side of her face. She realized she was sitting on one of the locker room’s benches as Arisa and Kasumi pressed their naked breasts against her face. After a moment, Sayo also realized with a start, that all three of them were now naked. She couldn’t remember when it all happened. Did she zone out staring at their breasts? For how long? 

She stared down at Arisa and Kasumi’s nude bodies and saw the large purple vibrator continually teasing Arisa’s pussy. “I… Ichigaya…s-san…! Why do you–?”

“K-Kasumi asked me to keep it in when we went to school… I-I couldn’t say no…” Arisa blushed, moaning as Sayo could now hear the faint buzzing from her vibrator. “It just… feels too good~!” Arisa moaned and rubbed her hard nipples against Sayo’s cheek. 

Kasumi chuckled. “You should relax Sayo… and feel good with us too… Like Eve.”

“Like… Wakamiya-san?”

Sayo suddenly remembered that Eve was with them. In her seeming moment of clarity, she had forgotten about everything but the two girls pressing their naked bodies up against hers. She managed to pull her eyes from the pair of soft breasts rubbing against her face, and saw Eve standing in front of her. 

“Wakamiya-san…? What… What are you…?”

Eve was breathing heavily with a slight smile on her face. With one hand, she was teasing her pink nipple while touching herself with her other hand. As Eve lifted her lowered hand up, Sayo could see the now red-eyed girl’s slick fluids coating her fingers. 

“I couldn’t help myself, Sayo-san… You were just too cute sitting there… getting teased by Arisa and Kasumi-san…” Her legs trembling, Eve took a step forward. “I think… I’d like to join in too…”

“W-Wait… Calm down… something’s not right. Think this through, before– MRGH–!” 

Sayo was cut off as Kasumi pinched the sides of her chin, forcing her mouth open as Eve drew ever closer. Her breasts, bouncing with each step. Sensitive pink nipple hard and jutting right between her lips. Sayo shivered as her classmate grew closer and closer, knowing this was wrong, and yet… 

“Don’t fight it… Give in…”

Sayo couldn’t tell if it was Kasumi, Arisa, Eve, or if it was her own voice that said those words. Either way, upon hearing them she felt her eyes roll back as all resistance left her body. 

A sweet taste tickled Sayo’s tongue as Eve’s hard, pink nipple pushed its way onto her tongue. She began to suckle on it. Roll her tongue over it. Lightly nibble it. Eve’s sharp moans motivating Sayo to tease the girl further. Slowly she felt herself able to move her body again. However, now she had no desire to get away. Her hands gripped Eve’s hips as she continued to toy with her breasts, Kasumi and Arisa both smiling down at her while continuing to press their breasts to the newest member of their Mistress Rokka’s growing harem. 

“Hehe~! Sayo-san. You’re suckling like a little baby~” Eve teased. 

“It sounds like you enjoy it though, Eve~” Kasumi countered. 

“Well… I guess I can’t deny that.”

“Kasumi… will you play with my boobs next?” Arisa asked sheepishly. 

“Hmm… I guess we’ve got time for a short break, but after that we need to plan out our next move. After all…”

“The real fun doesn’t start until we get everyone else to join in~!”

Notes:

Another chapter done. I hope you all enjoyed Sayo and Eve's eventful locker room encounter. AlphaDino was the one who made this request, though I ended up getting a bit distracted from them actually getting into swimsuits, I hope you enjoyed the chapter all the same!
If there are any other requests, suggestions, or ideas that people would like to share, feel free to comment! I'll try to include any ideas that I can manage to fit within the story. Until next time!

Chapter 7: Long Fall

Notes:

WARNING:
Please be aware that this work contains many images that are NSFW. Do not scroll further unless you're okay with viewing images from the 3D anime character creation game Koikatsu that portray the tags listed above. Thank you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Haha! It’s so funny that they canceled a swimsuit photo op because of a heatwave. Don’tcha think so, Maya?” 

“Yeah… it’s real… really funny… Hina… chan…!” 

“Huh? What’s got you in such a rush?”

Hina Hikawa glanced over her shoulder at her fellow Pastel✽Palettes member, Maya, as the two finally arrived at Haneoka Girls' High School. Maya jogged awkwardly past Hina in a blind rush.

“Woah! What’s the hurry?”

“S-Sorry, just… so much left to do for the concert tomorrow…!” 

Hina nodded. She now remembered that Maya was one of the only one of them that new how to prep the technical stuff for the school stage everyone would be performing on. With this being the last day they had to get ready before dress rehearsals tomorrow, she’d have to get everything ready today or else they might have problems when it came time to–

“H-Hey look out!” 

Hina’s train of thought was broken as she noticed Maya stumble into someone in her blind haste. 

“WAGH!” 

“Hey! Easy there!” Ran called out as she caught the charging Maya’s face with her chest. 

Maya blinked, her glasses having apparently fallen off during her crash. “Ngh… Ran? Sorry about that. I didn’t see you–” Maya paused, something felt strange. Ran’s shirt felt weirdly soft… Just what kind of material was this?  

Ran let out a small moan as the near-blind Maya started rubbing her chest. “Good to see you too, Maya. Feel free to touch as much as you like.” 

Hina tilted her head to one side as she noticed how Ran’s shirt was undone, with her chest fully exposed. 

“Ran…? Why are you dressed like that?”

“Oh~ You’ll see. Hina-cha–!” 

“GWEH!” Moca’s taunting was cut short as Hina suddenly put her into a hold. 

“Moca-chan? Hey! What are you trying to do? If this is a prank, then you too are taking it way too far!”

“R-Ran! A little help?” 

“Moca!” Ran rushed towards Hina, accidently knocking Maya aside as she did. Moca was in a sudden headlock from the surprisingly alert idol, but that was okay! Ran knew she just had to lock eyes with Hina. Then the hypnosis should take effect just like with what Rimi did to herself and Moca the other night!

Ran smirked at Hina as she dropped her blouse and skirt to the floor. There she stood at the entrance to the school. In nothing but her thin black and red thong. Ran caressed her chest and ran her other hand down her belly as her seductive gaze locked onto Hina. “Relax, Hina. Wouldn’t you rather join us?” 

Ran continued to caress her nearly naked body, waiting for a crimson hue to fill Hina’s eyes. 

She waited… and waited… and waaaaited… After several seconds under Hina’s unimpressed gaze, Ran began to sweat. 

Moca turned to Ran, still trapped in a headlock. “Ran. It’s not working. Seduce her better.”

“W-What do you think I’m trying to do!?” Ran countered, starting to feel a bit of panic and embarrassment from this increasingly awkward exchange. 

On Hina’s end, she was trying to come to grips with just how to respond to this incredibly strange display. Unlike her sister, Hina was far more laid back, but in a situation like this. Given that she was student council president, she couldn’t exactly say nothing. 

“Ran. I’m going to need to write a report about this.”

“Eh? W-Why would you, I-I mean…” Ran fidgeted under Hina’s gaze, embarrassment coursing through her body as she tried to think of some kind of- any kind of- excuse that could get her out of this. “I… I mean they sent an email out saying we didn’t have to wear our uniforms, so…” 

Hina stared at Ran incredulously. Ran felt herself starting to shiver from embarrassment. Why did she think this was a good idea? What was she–!? 

Then, just as Ran had started to berate herself, she saw a sudden, red-ish flash in Hina’s eyes. 

All at once, Hina’s demeanor changed completely. She smiled at Ran. “I guess you have a good point. All right, you’re off the hook for today, Ran-chan~!”

“H-Huh?” Ran blinked. Did that really work? She saw Hina’s eyes flash red for a moment, but when she looked at them again… 

While they weren’t quite their usual shade of green, Ran wouldn’t call Hina’s eyes red by any means either. 

“Hmm… I guess I might as well take advantage of the lack of a dress code too!” Hina chipperly continued, then pulled her top up, revealing the bikini she was wearing under. 

“Ahh… much better! This heatwave really is something else!” 

“...Do you always wear a bikini under your clothes?” Moca pondered. 

“Of course not! The shoot me and Maya just came from was a swimsuit one. I was in a hurry to get to the school to help out, so I just wore mine under my clothes.”

Ran gave Hina a quizzical look. “Do they just let you take those swimsuits after the shoot is over?” 

“Huh? Uh… H-Hey, Maya! Are you doing okay down there!?” Hina quickly changed the subject. 

Hina looked down at her bandmate, who had previously been knocked over by the charging Ran. “I’m doing fine… just trying to find my…” 

“Ah! There they are! My glasses! Now, where did my hat get to…?”

“I think I see it over there!” Hina called out as she approached her friend to help her off the ground. 

Ran and Moca stared at the pair that they completely failed to brainwash. 

“That’s weird… it should have worked, right? Should we call Rimi or Kasumi, Ran?” Moca looked up at Ran, waiting for a reply. But none came. “Ran?”

“Moca… Why are we… doing this again?”

“Huh? What do you mean? We’re… we’re brainwashing our friends so our Mistress will…” Moca stopped, "Wait… Mistress?" Suddenly Moca realized even she didn't understand what she was saying. She looked down at herself. The awkwardness of Ran and Hina’s earlier interaction had put the brakes on the pair’s lustful crusade they'd been indoctrinated into upon becoming brainwashed. They were experiencing a moment of clarity. 

The two start to cover themselves as the red slowly starts to fade from their eyes. What had they been doing? It felt like they were waking up from a dream or coming down from some sort of high. They shivered from embarrassment as they stood nearly naked at the school gate. Each of them realized that something very wrong was happening with their friends. That they had to warn the others! 

“H-Hin–!” Ran began to cry out to Hina, but then something caught her eye. 

The glasses Maya picked up. They didn’t look like the ones they normally wore. As Maya looked up to take Hina’s hand, Ran and Moca gazed upon a pattern of endless spirals within Maya’s lenses. It was only for a fraction of a second… 

And yet, from just that spit instant, the two felt themselves become frozen in place. The pattern now repeated endlessly in their minds. Their bodies went rigid. They watched Hina and Maya as they began to walk away, and tried to call out to them, but as they opened their mouths, no sound would escape. 

"Why tell them? Wouldn’t it be better to let this happen?"

"We’ve been having so much fun with our friends. Why stop now?"

The pair felt a burning pleasure start to course through their bodies as the spiral worm its way into their minds, twisting their thoughts. Then, each of them started hearing voices in their heads that weren’t their own. The rogue thoughts began to claw their way into their minds. Echoing louder and louder, overpowering any semblance of reason the two still had within them. 

“Why run away when this feels so good~?”

Ran shivered as the thoughts became louder. More aggressive. “It’s… embarrassing… I’m acting like a… like a…”

“Isn’t being ourselves and doing what we want what Afterglow is all about?” 

“Afterglow… it is about being true to ourselves… b-but not like this… i-it’s too humiliating…!” 

“Who cares what other people think when it feels so good? Just relax. Give in. Show everyone who you really are… Show them all who everyone from Afterglow really is~”

“What… everyone from…?”

Visions of all her fellow bandmates began to flood Ran’s mind. All of their naked silhouettes clearly outlined within her head. They all smiled at her. Looking down at her naked body. Licking their lips. They wanted this. There was no reason to resist. 

“I’ll show… everyone… every inch of Afterglow…”

“Hehe~ Just relax. Aren't you having fun?” 

Moca shakes her head and shuts her eyes. These weren’t her actual thoughts…! She had to resist. Remember which thoughts were her own!

“Why are you shutting me out? If you let me in, you can be with your friends forever.”

Trembling, Moca keeps her eyes closed. She shouldn’t listen! These thoughts were trying to take her over. Her friends wouldn’t–!  

“Isn’t this what you want? To have fun with Afterglow. Forever and ever...”

Moca felt her friend’s bodies pressing against her own. Himari’s huge tits. Tomoe’s fit frame. Tsugu’s petite form. All of them pressing against her. Ready to play. Moca felt herself starting to drool. 

“Y… Yes… this is… what I want…”

Slowly, Ran and Moca felt their embarrassment and shame fade completely. 

“Mhm… it doesn’t matter what other people think. We should just do what feels good…”

“If we do… we can be together forever…”  

The endless swirl began to completely consume the pair’s minds as they felt themselves falling endlessly into the pure pleasure it provided. All they had to do was give in and let the pleasure guide their thoughts. All they had to do was obey.

As the two of them let released their holds on their minds, an image began to manifest at the center of the swirl. A beautiful silhouette, waiting for them.

As they fell towards it, they felt the figure smile at them.


"Mnn… hm…?" Ran blinked as she came back to reality. How long had she just been zoning out for? "Moca, are you all--?" 

Ran looked over to Moca, but saw that her friend was licking her exposed armpit as the two stood naked in front of the school gate. She chuckled to herself. Looks like whatever just happened, the two of them had completely lost track of where they were for a moment. Ran glanced around, but it looked like Hina and Maya had left while they were spacing out. 

“What… was that just now?”

“Not sure…” Moca replied, licking her lips as she stood up straight. “Maybe we should tell the others what just happened?” 

“Good idea… but you’re gonna have to stop groping my tits if you want us to get moving.”

“Mmm… five more minutes… They feel even bigger than before, Ran…” 

“Yeah, yeah…” 

Moca continued to grope Ran's body. Her childhood friend… Getting to play with her like this was like a dream come true! She couldn't wait to help her other members of Afterglow see how good this feels. Ran stood next to Moca, completely unashamed of her both her nudity and being groped and played with by Moca. 

“C’mon Moca. Enough playing around…” 

“...Our friends are waiting to be shown how good this feels too~”

Notes:

Hello again everyone! I hope you enjoyed this newest chapter! I know people were excited to see what was going to happen next with Sayo and Eve, but I wanted to make sure we caught up with the goings on at the other school first. We'll be catching up with the girls at Hanasakigawa High's locker room next chapter!

This chapter also let me experiment a bit with more intense hypnosis with the glasses Maya accidently picked up. We'll have to see what kinds of situations her having those glasses will lead to! I hope you're looking forward to it.

As always, feel free to comment any suggestions or requests you may have for future chapters, and I'll do my best to incorporate them. I've gotten a lot of really good feedback thus far! Thanks to everyone who's commented, and I hope to see you all again for the next chapter!

Chapter 8: Reworking the Strategy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Haha! It’s so fun! C’mon Kanon, join in!”

“I… I’m fine, really. It just feels good to be out of the heat.”

“I’ll say! The water feels sooo nice with how hot it is today!”

Rinko watches the members of Hello Happy World play in the pool while she sits in the lifeguard chair. While not trained as a lifeguard, Sayo had insisted that someone at least keep watch as one to adhere to the school rules. 

As much as a stickler as Sayo could be for the school rules though, she was at least glad that her fellow student council member allowed them to wear non-school issued swimsuits with it just being the members of the girls bands in the school today. The school swimsuits never did fit quite right around her chest… 

“Ah, Rinko-san. There you are.”

Rinko looked down and saw Chisato and Aya approaching her lifeguard station. 

“You two? I thought Pastel✽Palettes were going to be too busy to make it in today.” 

“We thought so as well, but the heat was so bad that the crew decided to reschedule our shoot, so we decided to come by and help.” Chisato answered. 

“That’s wonderful. We’re taking a short break to use the pool and cool down, then we’ll be having lunch before…” Rinko's voice trailed off. “...Aya-san? Are you okay?” 

“It really is… so hot today… I can barely think…” Aya groaned as she panted for breath.

Chisato chuckled. “Well then, I suppose we’d better cool off. Shall we get into the pool?”

“Right… let’s go to the locker–” 

Ayo paused as she saw her bandmate suddenly lifting up her top. 

“Ch-Chisato!? What are you doing!? W-We’re idols! We can’t just–” 

Chisato gave Aya a perplexed look. Aya blinked, then realized that she recognized the bikini top her friend was wearing. 

“O… Oh… y-you were wearing the swimsuit from the shoot under your uniform. That’s smart…!” 

“Yes. I asked the crew if I could take it with me, and they agreed. Just like what Hina did.” Chisato replied, although Aya couldn’t remember seeing Hina ask for permission in her case. “We all got a text that we’d be breaking for the pool at around this time, so it just made sense.” 

“R… Right!”

“Really though Aya. What did you think I was doing? Stripping down naked in front of Rinko and everyone else? I know that it’s hot out today, but use your head. The next time you think you see something strange, just think it through a couple of times before you jump to conclusions. Usually there’s a far more logical reason behind whatever you’re seeing.”

“Got it…” Aya responds, a bit dejected. “I’m gonna change into my school swimsuit now. Want me to put your uniform away in the locker room.” 

Chisato gives Aya a soft smile, realizing that she might’ve been a bit too harsh just now. “That would be appreciated. Thank you Aya.” 

Aya wanders off dejectedly to the locker room. That was so embarrassing! She really needs to learn not to run her mouth like that. Okay, the next time she sees something weird, she’s gonna pause, take a deep breath, and say–

 


 

WHAT THE HELL WHAT THE HELL WHAT THE HELL WHAT THE HELL WHAT THE HELL!?!?!?!?!?!??!

Aya watched as Kasumi and Sayo sat on a locker room bench, getting eaten out by Arisa and Eve. Her mind raced as she remembered Chisato’s words: that the next time she thinks she sees something ridiculous, she should take a breath, calm down, and think through the situation rationally. Aya stepped back behind the lockers, centered herself, and took a long, deep breath. She then slowly peeked around the lockers again. 

Nope! That was still definitely, definitely, Arisa eating out Kasumi’s pussy. She could still hear Sayo’s moans from around the corner as well! What the hell was going on here!? What the hell was–!?

BRRRRZZZZZ!!

Aya stepped back, barely suppressing a surprised yelp as a phone vibrated inches from her. It looked like Kasumi’s cell phone, having landed just a few inches away from the girl’s discarded clothes. 

“Hmm… Oh. Hang on a sec, Arisa. I need to get that.” Kasumi grabbed Aria’s hair by one of her twintails and pulled the blonde girl’s head back. Arisa looked up at Kasumi, drooling and panting as the vibrator between her legs continued to tease her. 

Aya’s heart was racing as Kasumi stood up and began to approach her hiding spot. Thinking fast, Aya quickly slid into the opened locker and pulled the door back as far as it could go without locking herself in. She peeked outside, and saw Kasumi talking on her cell phone, while using Arisa as a chair. 

“Hello? Oh, Asuka! What’s up?” Kasumi nodded as Aya could hear the faint sounds of a muffled voice on the other end, but nowhere near clear enough to make out what they were saying. “Huh… so Ran and Moca are saying they felt the brainwashing break for a bit? I see… We just got Sayo and Eve, I’ll have a look at them real quick.” Kasumi gave Arisa’s ass a swift slap, prompting the keyboardist-turned-chair to crawl towards Sayo and Eve. 

As Arisa approached, Kasumi held up her phone at the pair as they scissored atop the locker room bench. They both turn towards Kasumi, their bodies moving on their own as they rub pussies. As Kasumi zooms in to capture the display for her sister, she notices something. 

“Huh… Their eyes. They aren’t as red as they used to be…” Kasumi mumbles to herself as Sayo and Eve begin to moan. 

“Nghh… Something… feels weird…” 

“Hrgg… Y-Yes… My body… won’t stop… pressing against… Wakamiya-san…” 

Kasumi presses her phone back to her ear. “Yeah, I think you’re right. The brainwashing isn’t taking as strong for some reason.” There’s a pause as she listens to her sister’s response. “Yeah… Right. We should meet up. Let me clean up here, then I’ll text you a good place to gather… Don’t worry! It looks like it’s holding up well enough that we can still do the switch. Saaya worked so hard to sew those uniforms in one night, after all! …Yep! See you soon~!” 

Aya remained pressed up against the wall of the locker as she listened in on all this. Brainwashing? Forget what Chisato said, there was no rational explanation for this! Aya’s body tensed up as she prepared to exit the locker and sprint out of the room. She had to warn the others! It was all up to her! Only she could save her friends from whatever was happening! Closing her eyes, she dashed out of the locker! 

“AAAWK!” 

As Aya started her heroic sprint, her knee crashed into Arisa’s plump behind. In the next moment, Aya’s entire world went dark. 

 


 

“...Aya-chan? Are you okay?” 

“Maruyama-san?”

Aya slowly blinked awake. She was sitting on the bench in the locker room. Eve and Sayo were sitting on either side of her. 

“What… What happened…?” 

“We were changing and then you tripped, Aya-chan! Are you okay?” 

“I did…?” Aya tried to remember the events leading up to her apparent fall, but it was like there was a massive blank in her memory. She looked down at herself as she checked for injuries. “I feel fine. I must’ve–” 

Aya paused as she looked down at her uniform. “What… What is this…?” Aya asked, as she looked down at her clothes in confusion. Her uniform. It looked similar to how it did before, but… had it always shown this much skin? 

“Ah, yes. The new uniforms Kasumi and Arisa came in with. Apparently Yamabuki-san worked all night getting them ready for everyone.” Sayo explained. 

“And… everybody is okay with this?” Aya asked in disbelief. 

Sayo nodded, and explained that while she was out, Kasumi and Arisa had gone to the pool to tell everyone about the new uniforms. 

Some of their fellow classmates were hesitant about the new style, but everyone agreed to try them out for the day at least. 

Once Sayo finished explaining things, Aya felt her two friends grip her clothes and begin to strip her. “H-Huh? What’s…?”

“We still have to get into the pool. Come on now. Let’s get you changed.” 

“H-Hold on!” Aya protested, feeling her skirt slid down her slender legs while Eve pulled up on her top, revealing her perky breasts. Aya began to blush, but continued to speak. “Doesn’t this feel a bit… strange to you?” 

“Hm? What do you mean, Aya-chan?” Eve asked curiously. 

Aya was about to answer when her earlier conversation with Chisato echoed in the back of her mind. The next time you think you see something strange, just think it through a couple of times before you jump to conclusions. Was she overreacting again? This was the changing room… And she had just passed out. It made sense that her friends would be helping her. That wasn’t strange… not at all…  

“Sorry… nevermind…” Aya murmured, as she felt Sayo and Eve’s hands play up and down her body, as they stripped off her new uniform, and slid her into her school swimsuit… 

 


 

Outside the pool, Kasumi and Arisa walk side by side. 

“Hi, Saaya? Are you still at the bakery? Will you have time to meet up somewhere in a bit? Perfect! I’ll text you where in a sec.” Kasumi hung up her phone as Arisa adjusted her skit, looking down towards the vibrator still teasing her pussy. 

“C’mon, Arisa. We can’t be letting anyone see that. Not until we can find a stronger brainwashing method to make everyone into happy little fucktoys~!”

Hmm…? So you really were brainwashing everyone back there~!” 

The two look back in surprise, to see Kokoro, standing outside the door to the pool. 

“Hehe~! I was a tiny bit worried for a sec when I saw you brainwash everyone into wearing those silly outfits, but if you all just want to make everybody happy, then I’d be willing to lend a hand~!” Kokoro grinned. 

Kasumi glanced over to Arisa, then back to Kokoro. She hesitated briefly before replying. 

“...What do you have in mind?”

 


 

A few minutes after having last texted her sister, Asuka gets a reply from Kasumi on her phone. She feels a bit confused at first upon reading the text.

“We’re meeting at Kokoro’s place?” She continues to stare at the text in confusion, before chuckling to herself. “Well, I’m sure sis has something fun in mind. I guess I should get everyone ready…” 

Asuka walks down into the empty restroom at the far end of the school. She steps up to one of the stalls and opens the door wide. “Sis has found a meeting place. Get dressed, then dress Mistress Rokka. Okay, you two?” 

Asuka speaks to Ran and Moca who for the past hour have been tasked with tending to their mistress’s body. Rokka squirms against the toilet. Her hands bound. Mouth gagged. Just as Asuka gives her order to her fellow brainwashed slaves, Asuka’s eyes roll back as she climaxes yet again! 

“MRRPHHH~! MMRRRRHHHHHH!!!”

The three hypnotized slaves look on with delight as their mistress’s body continues to change with another organism. Her breasts, growing larger. Her body, taller. With every bit of pleasure she endures, her body looks more and more like a true succubus's should…

Notes:

Sorry for the long delay on this one! The new semester may mean these chapters come out less consistently. I hope it was worth the wait!

I want to give huge thanks to everyone that offered suggestions! I'll try to include them whenever I can, but since I tend to write by the seat of my pants, I may sometimes come up with a different idea for a certain character than something someone suggested. If that happens, please know that I still greatly appreciate the suggestion, and I may still try to incorporate some aspect of the original idea down the line.

Though I really love a lot of the suggestions I've gotten so far and am looking forward to writing them. There's just a couple I wanted to mention real quick. For vacbeds, I don't know how possible those are in Koikatsu, but if I find a way I'll be happy to include them! For the mindless drones suggestions, I like the idea of it, but I also enjoy writing the characters with their personalities intact, so right now it's just a maybe. I might make the background students of the two schools into drones instead. We'll see!

Thanks again for reading, everyone! I hope to have another chapter out sometime soon!

Chapter 9: Dragged to the Depths

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Aya let out a long sigh as the pool’s cool water hit her legs. “Ahhh… It’s like I can finally think again…” 

She let herself relax as her body was finally given some reprieve from this intense heat wave for the first time today. A much needed reprieve as well, seeing how she’d apparently passed out from the heat in the locker room. According to Sayo and Eve, she’d fallen to the floor while they were changing, and was unresponsive for several minutes. The two were going to keep an eye on her while she used the pool, while the others changed. Rinko and Chisato were apparently going to try to get in touch with the student council at Haneoka to see about rescheduling the concert. 

“Do you need a hand, Wakamiya-san? Here…”

“Oh! Thank you, Sayo-san…” 

Aya looked up as Eve and Sayo stepped down the poolside ladder to join her in the water. Both were wearing their own swimsuits, with Eve’s being one that she borrowed from their Pastel✽Palettes shoot today. Aya couldn’t help but stare at the two as she noticed… 

Sayo’s hand… looked like it was grabbing a hold of… 

“Aya?” 

“WAH! I-I wasn’t looking! R-Really!” 

“Looking at what now?” 

“H-Her hand was just close is all! S-So I…!” Aya continued to blabber on for a few more seconds before catching Chisato’s confused expression as she stared back at her. 

“Aya, are you sure you’re okay? I can walk you home if you’d like.” 

“I’m fine. Really. I think I just tripped, is all. There’s really no need to go out of your way for me.” 

Chisato shook her head. After Aya woke up, Chisato and Rinko started talking about whether this heat wave was making setting up for the concert too dangerous, and if they should reschedule. “It’s fine. Truth is, I was talking to Rinko about rescheduling before learning about your fall. There’s barely anyone who was able to make it into school today for one thing. And those that did show up haven’t been able to stay for long. Apparently Kokoro and the rest of Poppin’ Party just left…” 

“We’re going to talk to the student council at Haneoka to see if they’ve had more luck than us, but in all likelihood, we’ll need to shift the concert to later this week.” Rinko’s voice chimed in as the student council president stepped into view. 

Like Chisato, she was wearing the specially tailored school uniforms provided by the members of Poppin’ Party. Apparently they were running low on material when it came time to make Rinko’s, so they apologized if the bust was a little… tight. 

“I-Is something wrong?” Rinko blushed.

“N-No! Nothing…” Aya quickly looked away before it could look like she was staring… again. 

“We’ll let you know what our plans are once we call up Haneoka. Until then, try to cool off in the pool!” Chisato called out to Aya as her and the others left. Aya waved goodbye before leaning against the edge of the pool. Aya closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and relaxed. 

Mrph… Nhhuh… Hmmmrrr…

Just a few moments into her relaxation, however, a strange wet smacking sound interrupted her train of thought. Aya slowly opened her eyes. 

…And was greeted to the sight of Eve and Sayo embracing. Their hands were wandering over each other’s bodies as they kissed. Aya could hear the wet slapping of their tongues rolling against one another. 

“W-WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING!?” Aya couldn’t help but cry out in shock. 

The two looked at Aya in confusion. “Hm? Is something wrong, Aya? I was just thanking Sayo-san for helping me down the ladder.” 

“H-Huh!?” Aya blinked in utter bewilderment. Both of them were looking at her like she was the weird one here. Maybe this was some sort of Finnish custom that she didn’t know about but Sayo did? Wait, no! There’s no way! “B-But you two were touching each other… a-and…!”

“Hm? Well, yes… Being so close to someone with a body like Wakamiya-san, it’s only natural to feel them up.” Sayo replied. At this tough, Eve’s eyes wavered a bit. She nodded in response, but her eyes glanced to one side, as if slightly uncertain of what she was hearing. She had little time to reflect, however, as Sayo pulled the taller girl in close. 

Eve shivered as Sayo placed a firm hand on her breast while her other hand gently ran across Eve’s side. “She truly is beautiful. I’m rather jealous that you all at Pastel✽Palettes gets to keep her all to yourselves, Maruyama-san.” Sayo spoke as she casually felt Eve’s body up. 

Aya could feel something wasn’t right. Sayo was talking about Eve like she wasn’t even here, describing her like one would an exotic animal or a pet, and didn’t seem to mind in the slightest how Eve was squirming under her touch.

“S-Sayo… maybe we should get out of the pool for a bit?” Aya offered, feeling her heart begin to race as she watched Sayo continue to run her hands all over Eve’s body. 

“Hm? But we only just got in, Maruyama-san. Relax a bit. It won’t do you any good to strain yourself. Why don’t you come here and join us? If you wish, I wouldn’t mind engaging in some light skinship with you.” Sayo spoke calmly, as if what she was saying were completely normal. Aya felt her heart beating faster and faster as she watched Sayo caress Eve’s body. Eve really was so pretty… so mature… so sexy…   

Aya blinked, shaking her head. Where did that come from? “Sayo, I’m… I’m really not feeling well. Maybe we should swing by the infirmary? I know the nurse isn’t in, but maybe there’s some…” Aya’s voice trailed off as she noticed Sayo’s hungry gaze was still locked on Eve’s body as she toyed with her breasts. And suddenly, the color of Sayo’s eyes began to shift… 

“Really now, Maruyama-san…” 

“Just relax, and enjoy this snack with me.” Sayo insisted as she suddenly lifted up Eve’s bikini top. 

“H-Huh?” Aya couldn’t help but stare in disbelief as Sayo lifted Eve’s bikini right in front of her. She watched as the student council member began groping her friends chest while Eve simply stood there, moaning. “S-Sayo… this is too much! H-Hey! S-Sayo! That’s…!” 

Aya wasn’t someone to get worked up, but in a situation like this, she knew she had to take action. She waded quickly through the pool, and forced herself between Sayo and Eve to push them apart. 

“That’s enough! Seriously, Sayo! I think something’s wrong with you. Eve, let’s get Sayo to the nurse and–”

“Everything’s fine, Aya-san…”

“Huh?” Aya blinked, then suddenly felt Eve and Sayo’s bodies pressing against either side of her. 

“A little skinship between girls isn’t anything to worry about…” Eve continued. 

“I think the heat is getting to you, Maruyama-san.” Sayo remarked, as she lifted her bikini top up to reveal her perky breasts. 

Aya was frozen as she felt the two pairs of naked breasts pressing against her. She looked at Sayo, then to Eve, whose eyes had now also turned a reddish hue. The two leaned in close and whispered into Aya’s ear. 

“Just relax… Aya-san. You trust us, right?”

“Shirasagi-san asked me to take care of you… And that’s exactly what I’m going to do…”

Aya looked at both her friends in shock. “C-Chisato wouldn’t have meant it like–!” Whatever Aya was about to say, she completely forgot as she felt Sayo and Eve pull her swimsuit down. 

 


 

“Thank you again for the help, Chisato-san.”

“Of course. So then, everything is set up on this laptop?”

“That’s right. Sayo-san thought it would be a good idea if we had a way to quickly contact the Haneoka student council while prepping for the concert. Let me log in and start a video call…”  

Rinko bent over and began typing on the small laptop in the student council room. Chisato sat next to her, ready to speak with Hina. The two had called the teachers and spoken to them about postponing the concert, and now just needed to check in with the Haneoka student council to let them know things were going to be postponed. 

After a few moments, Rinko finished logging in, and sent a video call request to the other student council’s account. After just a moment, it was quickly accepted. 

“Onee-chan~! Hello~!!” Hina cried out happily, only to flinch as she noticed Chisato staring back at her with a frown on her face.

Hina-chan . I understand it’s warm out today, but you are still a member of your school’s student council and Pastel✽Palettes. If you aren’t going to wear your uniform then at least wear something a bit more befitting of an idol.” 

Hina stared back at her computer monitor. She glanced at the strange new “uniforms” that Hanasakigawa was apparently wearing. She thought about asking for a moment, but with Chisato glaring at her, she decided it would be best if she just apologize and nod. 

“Right… sorry…” Hina cleared her throat, eager to change the subject before she gets a lecture. “So what’s going on? How’s preparation for the concert going for you all.” 

“About that…” Rinko replied, “Things haven’t been going all that well. A lot of the bands couldn’t make it into school with how hot it is, and those that did haven’t been able to get much done with this heat… On top of all that, Aya collapsed a few minutes ago. We’re worried if we continue on like this, someone might get hurt.”

“We’ve talked to the teachers, and they’ve agreed that postponing would be for the best. Will that work for your school?”

Hina leaned back and sighed. “Right… I had a feeling things might turn out this way. I’m sure the teachers here would also agree that postponing is for the best. We could always work on setup throughout the week and plan to have the concert around next weekend. Let me just let Maya know and check if that’ll be okay with the technical setup. Hey, Maya!” Hina waved to someone off-camera, presumably Maya. 

Maya stepped into frame, the top of her head cropped off from the angle of the webcam. Hina quickly started getting her up to speed. Rinko let out a small sigh. “It sounds like we’ll be postponing. I should send out a few group texts to everyone else. Could you let me know if Hina or Maya need anything else from us once they finish talking?” 

“Of course. I’ll wrap things up here.” Chisato promised as Rinko stepped away to quickly make a few texts. While both of them were looking away from the screen… 

A strange shifting pattern appeared over Hina’s bikini… 

Then as Chisato turned back, the pattern had vanished. Though, something felt different about Hina’s appearance… She couldn’t help but stare at the screen in confusion for a few moments. Were Hina’s…? Were hers always so…? Was that really what she was wearing when…? 

“Chiasto…? Everything okay?” Hina turned towards the webcam, her breasts swinging under her as she leaned forward. Chisato felt her face grow red. 

“H-Huh!? E-Everything’s fine! I… er… w-was there anything else you needed?” Chisato swallowed. 

“Nope! We’re all good here. We’ll get in touch with your student council once we get in touch with the teachers here.”

“Right. Then… t-till next time then!” 

Chisato quickly closed the laptop. What was that!? Were Hina’s tits… were they always so big? And that bikini! Is that really what the agency had picked out for her at the photo shoot? Chisato shook her head. No… No, of course not. What she thought she had seen must have been some trick of the lighting, or maybe their webcam was glitching. Yes, that must be it! 

She rubbed her temples. Today couldn’t end quickly enough. She was starting to jump to weird conclusions, like Aya…

 


 

“Nrrhhhuu~! E-Eve…! D-Don’t…!”

“You have quite the seductive moan, Maruyama. I wonder… will you cum first, or will Wakamiya-san need to come up for air before then?”

Aya squirmed as Sayo held her by her arms into the pool. Under the water, Eve had submerged herself for several minutes now as her tongue did laps against Aya’s pussy. 

“We… shouldn’t be doing this…!” Aya continued to moan, though with each lashing of Eve’s tongue against her pussy, the idols reasons for objecting became more and more muddled in their own mind. “This… idols shouldn’t…”

Sayo sighed. “Really, Maruyama. How many times do I need to tell you to relax? Are you not enjoying having Wakamiya-san eating you out?” 

“Nrrhhhh… hu… huh?” Aya managed to lift her gaze towards Sayo. 

Her classmate smiled down at her, still holding her arms. “Why should there be anything wrong with girls who are close to one another enjoying each other’s bodies? Surely you’ve desired to know Wakamiya-san on a more intimate level. It’s hard to ignore her breasts, or her hips for that matter.” 

Aya wanted to object, but as she felt Eve’s tongue between her legs… Was it really so wrong? Looking into Sayo’s red eyes, despite the change in coloration, her expression was no different than usual. She was even speaking with the same formality and logicalness that she was always known for… Aya couldn’t help but remember Chisato’s words to her. How she often jumped to extreme conclusions, when the truth was far more simple. 

Eve eating out her pussy felt good… so didn’t it make sense that there was nothing wrong with it?  

“Just repeat after me, Maruyama-san. ‘There's nothing wrong with skinship between women.’”

“There’s… Nghh… N-Nothing wrong with skinship b-between women…” 

“It’s normal for women who are close to share their bodies with one another.”

“It’s… n-normal f-for women w-whooou~ a-are close to share, nnnhhhuuu~ t-their bodies with one another…”

“There is no shame in engaging in sexual activity with your friends, your bandmates, or…” Sayo paused, trying to think of a third example.

“Or… Or family?” 

Sayo blinked, looking suddenly less at ease. “Huh? Y… Yes… I suppose by that logic there’d… b-be no shame in doing such activities with one's family…”

“So… You and Hina… could have sex all you want…”

Sayo didn’t respond, the mental image of what Aya was suggesting echoing within her mind. Her and Hina… Her and Hina doing… d-doing…

“Onee-chan…”

“HYYYYAAAHHH~~!! E-Eve! I’m gonna–! I-I’m about t-to…!” Aya squirmed, on the verge of climaxing. 

“That’d be… That’d be…”

“S-Sayo… w-what… nrgghhh~! W-What are you–?”

“THAT’D BE COMPLETELY INAPPROPRIATE! WE’RE SIBLINGS YOU PERVERTED IDIOT!!!” 

“EEEEEEEEHHH!?!?!?” Aya was completely confused as she came tumbling down into the water, barreling over Eve as she fell headfirst into the pool. As she sucked in water, a hazy memory began to come through to her from around an hour ago… 

 


 

“Ennghh… Head… Hurts……”

Aya lies dazed on the floor of the locker room, after attempting to sprint out of a locker to escape the members of Poppin’ Party. 

“Oh good. She’s waking up. It doesn’t look like she bumped her head too hard.”

“Th-Thank… g-goodness…”

Aya’s eyes slowly opened as she heard a familiar pair of voices. “Kasumi… Arisa…?”

The two smiled down at her, naked, as they were when they were toying with Sayo and Eve in the privacy of the locker room. There was something devilish about the way they were smirking at her. Aya wanted to run, but her body wouldn’t move.

“Stay there. We don’t want you hurting yourself.” Kasumi spoke in a gentle, soothing voice. “Close your eyes. Relax. All of this is a dream. You’ll forget every bit of it when you wake up.”

It’s… a dream? No! Aya knew that wasn’t true! And yet, even as she thought this, she felt her mind growing hazy, and her eyelids growing heavy. As her body began to relax, she heard Kasumi say one last thing as she turned to Arisa.

“Get the new uniforms ready. I think Aya should be the first to try one on~”

As Aya’s consciousness faded, she could feel herself being slowly stripped nude… 

 


 

“Ennghh… Head… Hurts……”

Aya lied dazed on the floor of the locker room, after being tossed head over shoulders by Sayo for making her think about doing lewd things with her twin sister. 

“Wakamiya-san, she’s waking up!” 

“She is? Aya-chan! Are you okay?”

Aya slowly opened her eyes and sees the worried faces of Sayo and Eve staring back at her. Their eyes are now far less clouded with red, and the lustfulness of their gazes was gone. 

“Sayo… Eve…” Aya’s head was pounding as she came around, but then she recalled the memory she just recovered. “P-Poppin’ Party! Or at least Kasumi and Arisa. They were both–!”

“We know…” Sayo responded, “Eve and myself were able to recall what happened to us in the locker room as well, after we regained our senses.” 

“We need to tell the others! Let’s get dressed and call them! Then–” Aya's mind began racing with what to do next, when she noticed Sayo and Eve were now sheepishly looking away from her. It was then that something occurred to Aya. Why hadn’t the two of them already gotten dressed or called the others while she was out? 

“The truth is… the swimsuits we put off to the side while we were both acting crazy are gone…” Eve reported.

“As are our clothes from the locker room. As well as our phones. Even the pool towels near the locker room door have been taken.” 

Aya’s eyes went wide. “W-Wait, then…”

Sayo nodded. 

“We’re stuck here like this with no way to contact the others…”

Aya’s heart was now racing. “B-But who would take them? You two stripped me after everyone including Kasumi and Arisa left! So who…?”

“I don’t know… maybe another member of Poppin’ Party?” Sayo suggested as she turned to cover her nearly naked body. 

Eve thought for a moment as she covered her nipples, then spoke. “Or could be… someone that’s also been put under their control like we were…”

 


 

Several minutes ago, while Sayo and Eve were desperately fishing Aya out of the pool as their minds began to become clear of the corruption clouding them, a figure steps out of the door to the pool. 

She carries in one hand a large back, stuffed with swimsuits, clothes, and even towels. After a moment of hesitation, she continues to walk forward. Her legs are stiff with each step, almost like she’s a puppet on strings… 

She swallows, feeling the collar around her neck. Blushing from the revealing outfit she was wearing. Like a parody of her usual wardrobe. Her eyes are glazed over and her mind clouded. She can’t even remember why she’s doing what she’s currently doing. 

All her addled mind is able to recall is that she needs to deliver what she’s taken to her mistress’s mansion…

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait! I hope this chapter was worth it~

Also sorry I've been taking a while to respond to comments. This semester has kept me busy and I haven't had as much time to check the site. I super appreciate people's comments and suggestions!

Next time, we'll be stepping away from Aya, Sayo, and Eve to see what's happening with Misaki and most likely the rest of Poppin' Party. I'm still working on some of the details, but I'm excited to have Misaki in the fic now, as she's one of my favorite characters! See you all next time!

Chapter 10: Puppet Show

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Misaki sighed to herself, having finally gotten out of her Michelle costume. “Making me work during a heat wave like this…” 

She looked down at herself, covered in sweat. She felt a bit overdressed as well, with how hot it was outside. “At least it’s over now… I should get to the school and meet with the rest of Hello Happy World…” Another sigh escaped her lips. Somehow, she felt like her day was just getting started. 

“I’m sorry for this, Misaki-san.”

Misaki blinked, hearing a voice behind her. 

Suddenly she felt something click around her neck. 

“These are Lady Kokoro’s orders.”

Misaki stepped back in confusion as she saw who had snuck up on her. One of the suits? She recognized one of Kokoro’s strange bodyguards right away. She reached towards her neck. “What did you just…?”

“D… Did you just…?”

“.........”

Misaki went silent. Not because she wanted to. But because she could no longer force her mouth to form words. She suddenly felt all agency over her body leave her. She felt confused, able to think clearly, but her thoughts now disconnected from her body. 

The suit pulled out a small bag of clothes and offered it to Misaki. “Lady Kokoro has sent a new change of clothes for you. Undress and change into them.”

“...Yes.”

Misaki began to undress in front of the suit. Or more accurately, her body began to undress. Inside her own mind, Misaki was trying desperately to force her body to stop. She could feel her heart racing as embarrassment flooded the rational part of her mind, but her body was moving on its own!

“Once you’ve changed, you’re to go to the school and collect some items from the pool and locker room. You’ll be texted with more orders after that.”

“...Yes.” Misaki replied in a monotone drawl. 

With that, Misaki finished changing into her new revealing outfit, and walked towards the school, unable to stop herself as the rational part of her mind could only watch as her body move on its own accord… 




 

“Say ‘ahh’ Mistress~”

“A… Ahhhh…”

The sweet taste of chocolate hit Rokka’s tongue as Ran pushed another candy between her lips. She chewed and swallowed it while Moca picked a piece of chocolate from her chin… 

The three were seated on a park bench. It was early evening now, though Rokka wasn’t sure when it had gotten so late. She’d spent the last few hours tied up in the bathroom stall at school, being sexually tortured by the two girls who were now delicately feeding her assorted candies. 

Ran and Moca pressed their bodies against Rokka. Each of them dressed in revealing, downright slutty outfits as they pawed at Rokka’s body. 

“Just relax, Mistress. There’s no reason to be so tense.” Ran spoke as she gently rubbed Moca’s thigh. 

“Mhm~ Smile, smile~” Moca chimed. 

Rokka didn’t reply. Her mind was somewhere else as she stared down at her now massive breasts.

She couldn’t help but compare her chest now to how it used to look. Something was clearly wrong with her. She could feel her body changing every time she was forced to climax these past few hours. The story Asuka had told her about that Succubus Crown still echoed in the back of her mind. There was… no way that could be real, surely. She wanted to believe that, but given everything strange that was happening… 

Asuka had taken them to Rokka’s home to search her room for her missing glasses she’d found the other day. The so-called "Succubus Crown." However, even after searching the whole room, they couldn’t find any sign of the glasses. Rokka wanted to believe that the glasses were just a bad dream she’d had, but given what was happening now, she had to accept it all as real… 

“Mistress, relax… You should enjoy your harem while we have some free time.” Ran smiled at Rokka as she took off her jacket, brining Rokka back to reality. “Feel free to do whatever you want with us. We belong to you~”

Rokka stared at Ran's body as she presented herself to her. She felt her mouth begin to water at her schoolmate's suggestion, only barely managing to force herself to divert her gaze. “N-No… you’re both not thinking straight. You’re being controlled. I shouldn’t– MRH!!” 

Rokka was cut off as Moca cupped her face and brought her in for a long, passionate kiss. As Rokka felt herself starting to relax as the sweet taste of Moca's lips filled her mouth… 

“That’s it, mistress…” Ran laid her hand on Rokka's chest. Rokka felt her mind drifting away as Moca continued to kiss her. It wasn't like any of this was her fault. Why not just… enjoy it? She was sure her friends would understand… Ran smiled as Rokka began to finally relax, and she reached out to open her mistress's blouse. “Relax and--” 

“OW!” Ran let out a sharp cry as Asuka came up behind her and pulled her back by her hair. 

“What did I tell you all? Keep things PG until we meet up with Sis and the others! Right now we can’t manipulate people’s minds as much as we’d like, so if anyone sees us doing something strange, we’re gonna have trouble!” 

“I know that… Jeez! I was just trying to make mistress feel more comfortable.” Ran huffed, rubbing the back of her head. “In that case, what are we waiting around here for?”

“I was texting Kokoro’s servants. The suits. Kokoro has them running a few errands for us. We’re just waiting for them to…” Asuka glanced over her shoulder as she noticed something. “Oh! There’s one of them now!” 

Rokka and the others all followed Asuka's gaze. Sure enough, someone was approaching. Rokka's heart sank as she recognized another one of her friends. “Mi… Misaki?” 

A blank expression on her face, Misaki walked up to the group. She was wearing an outfit that was very much like her usual attire, but altered to be much more revealing. Her movements were still, almost robotic. Rokka could see her body was tense, with a heavy blush over her blank expression. It almost looked like her body was being puppeteered while her mind was fully aware of what was happening to her. She came to a stop before Rokka and the others with a bag at her side, filled with swimsuits and clothes taken from her school's locker room. Her body trembles as she tries to force her body to move, but to no effect. As Asuka approaches, her back straightens and she stands at attention before her. 

“I was skeptical at first, but it looks like these collars really do work.” Asuka muses as she rubs Misaki’s side and gently curls a finger under her chin. 

“What’s going on? What did you do to her!?” Rokka stares at Misaki, breathing heavily. 

“It’ll be easier to explain once we meet with sis and the others. C’mon. Let’s get going~”

 




Miaski shivered as she felt her body continue to walk forward. One step after the other. Unable to stop herself. There was a strange sensation, almost a numbness to each step as her body moved without her consent. Each step felt more humiliating than the last. Not only because of the strange collar around her neck, but now also…

The leash they’d attached to her collar. Ran questioned why Asuka had attached it after apparently having said they needed to avoid drawing attention to themselves for now. Asuka just dismissed Ran's concerns, saying that they were close enough to the manor that it should be fine. During the entire walk here since they'd put the collar on her, Asuka had been casting devious glances at Misaki, eyeing her up and down in a way that sent a chill down the collared girl's spine.

Misaki's mind was spinning as she remained trapped inside her own head. Thankfully not having any say over her motor functions made it much easier to pay attention to what everyone was saying as they walked. She was desperate to make at least some sense of what was happening, hoping that maybe she could find some way out of whatever was happening to her and her friends. The problem was that everything that everyone was saying made no sense and just raised even more questions!

Something about a magical crown… Hypnotizing their friends… Rokka being everyone's mistress? It didn't make any sense! Somehow she felt even more lost than before! Maybe if she was able to think it over she could puzzle together what was going on, but Moca and Ran kept taking turns groping and pinching at her exposed skin, making it hard to think about much of anything.

The only thing concrete Misaki had heard was when Asuka explained the collar clamped around her neck to Rokka. It was apparently a technologically advanced device used by the ultra-rich when they wanted to keep people they liked as pets. The explanation only made Misaki more uneasy. Even if Kokoro had been hypnotized like the other girls here apparently were, why did she have a thing like this on hand!? Misaki's mind was still both racing and spinning as they walked past the front gate to Kokoro’s manor.

Misaki felt a lump in her stomach as she began to wonder what awaited her inside. She didn't have to wait long to get an idea, as once they approached the front door, a group of familiar faces were waiting to greet them. 

“Welcome home, mistress~” 

Misaki stared in disbelief, though she couldn’t even change her expression to reflect her feelings. All of Poppin’ Party stood at the entrance to Kokoro’s home. Naked. They all stared at Rokka with bright smiles on their faces while Rokka blushed in response, looking just as shocked as Misaki felt. Her mouth was hanging wide open as all she could do was stare. The members of Poppin' Party just continued to smile, as they opened the doors to let them all inside. Misaki felt herself march inside with them, her legs feeling like they were filled with led with how hard she was trying to force her body to stop, before she heard the heavy doors shut behind them. The next sound she heard was the jostling of fabric, as the members of PoPiPa began everyone out of their clothes. 

“Mmm… I’m glad to see you so much more confident in your body, Ran-chan~” Rimi chuckled.

“I’m just glad that I can take off those stuffy clothes finally…” Ran smirked.

Arisa began lifting Ran’s bra while practically drooling as she took in her body. “Such a shame to hide such tasty-looking tits…” 

“C’mon, arms up, Moca.” Tae spoke as she lifted Moca’s bra.

“Hurry up now, the more you help us out, the faster you can get out of those clothes and show off your body for mistress.” Saaya reminded her in a strangely motherly tone. 

“Mmm… I know, I know…” 

“Wow… Asuka wasn’t kidding. Your boobs have gotten so much bigger, mistress~” Kasumi laughed as she played with Rokka’s breasts in her hands. 

Rokka stared down at the two sisters as they began to play with her enhanced chest, seemingly at a loss for words. Asuka just smirked at Rokka, then gave her sister a smile at her sister they continued to strip their mistress. 

At the center of all this craziness, Misaki stood, unable to move or even show any signs of emotions. The sounds of her friends' brainwashed moans growing in intensity all around her. It felt like a strange wet dream that Misaki couldn't awaken from. 

"Misaki-chan?" 

Misaki felt her head turn as she heard a familiar voice from nearby.

“Misaki-chan~!!!”

Waving at Misaki from the red carpeted stairway, stood a naked Kokoro. Her eyes a bright, crimson red, just like all Misaki's other brainwashed friends, confirming her worst fears. Still only able to stand where she was like a statue, Kokoro rushed over to Misaki, a bright smile on her face. 

“Wow! You look so cute! That outfit looks really sexy on you!” 

Upon seeing her bandmate in this state, Misaki managed to speak a few words through the collar’s grip on her body. “K… Kokoro… san…” 

“Hm? What’s wrong, Misaki?” Kokoko tilted her head, then looked down at the collar around Misaki’s neck. She let out a small giggle. “Oh, right! Whoopsie! Now that you’re here, I guess it’s okay to let you speak up. Sorry about that! We had to make sure you didn't try to call for anyone while we brought you here. Go ahead Misaki. You can say whatever it is you’d like to now.”

Misaki felt the impenetrable grip the collar had on her body lesson. The strange dazed expression on her face gave way, revealing the pure shock and disbelief that she'd been feeling for a while now. She stared aghast at Kokoro for several seconds as she tried to remember how to form words. “K-Kokoro! What the hell is all this!? Why is everyone naked!? Why are you all doing this!? What is this collar!?” 

“It’s okay, Misaki! We’ll have plenty of time to explain everything now that you’re here. But first thing’s first. Take off your clothes.” 

“H-Huh? No! Kokoro! I’m not…” Misaki objected but felt herself reaching to lift her top, while her other hand began to undo her shorts. “Wait? I-I can’t stop! What’s… What’s going on!?”

“It’s that collar I asked one of the suits to put on you. It makes it so that your body will obey any order from anyone assigned to be your master, which currently is everyone else in Mistress’s harem.” Misaki bit her lips as she felt her panties and shorts fall to the floor, while she lifted her shirt and bra with her other hand. “It’s okay, Misaki. I promise you’ll enjoy it in no time! Remember: Happy! Lucky! Smile! Yay~!” 

As Kokoro spoke their band’s special chant, Misaki felt her lips curling into a smile even as she continued to strip nude against her will. 

“Oh, and don’t worry!” Kokoro continued. “The other two suits should be coming soon with a couple of other new additions to the harem. So you don't have to feel like the odd one out!”

“N-New additions?” Misaki stammered, heart racing. How many more of her friends were going to be forced into this? Before she could ask, the door to the manor suddenly opened, and Misaki’s eyes went wide as another of the suits came through the door with someone she recognized by her side… 

“Hi… Himari…?”

Misaki watched, horrified, as her friend was led inside the manor by a leash just as she was. The same dead look in her eyes that she had until recently, with the collar around her neck suppressing her thoughts, making her a puppet, a plaything for Kokoro and the other’s enjoyment. 

Asuka smiled. “You weren’t the only one the suits were asked to retrieve. Each of the three of them were tasked with collaring someone. Himari is the second.” 

“And the third one arrived just a little bit ago! Oh, but she’s passed out right now, so we have her resting in a side room.” Kokoro continued. “Well, don’t just stand there, silly! Get Himari out of those silly clothes and let mistress get a nice long look at her new toy~” 

Misaki’s body trembled as she and Himari came to stand before Rokka. She averted her gaze while the rest of her body continued to move outside of her will. She reached around Himari and began unbuttoning her blouse from the bottom up. Like slowly drawing open a curtain, to reveal her friends large breasts. She could feel her fingers gliding over her friend’s lacy bra, and could feel her friends heavy breathing, knowing that she was simliarly trapped inside her own head, forced to helplessly watch all this unfolding. She couldn’t bring herself to look up at Rokka's face as she was forced to put on this show for her, but she could hear the guitarist's heavy breathing, just as she could feel Himari’s soft body trembling slightly in her gasp.

“Oh~? That’s a real sexy bra, Himari~” Kasumi giggled. “I can even see your nipples through it.”

Asuka licked her lips. “Go ahead Mistaki, take off the rest. Then once she’s stripped, play with her a bit.” 

Mistaki grit her teeth and tensed her muscles. She tried with all her heart to stop herself from moving, but slowly, she felt her fingers begin to unclasp Himari’s bra, then start to slide down her panties. She closed her eyes as she felt herself begin to strip her friend nude. 

“Nrrhh… Mhhhnnn…!” Himari started to moan as Misaki’s fingers sunk into her breasts, while her other hand began to finger her pussy. Her movements were ridged and unnatural as she resisted with every fiber of her being, but in a situation like this, it did little to stop Himari’s body from feeling good from all the attention. Being felt up and watched by so many people she knew… 

“So cute~! Himari’s got inverted nipples~! You just keep getting sexier and sexier, Himari-chan!” Misaki felt Himari tense up at Kasumi’s complement, the embarrassment of what was happening clearly getting to her, even if she couldn’t show it. 

“I think that’s enough of a warm up. Lets give these collars a more proper test. You can help out too, Kokoro.” Asuka spoke. She then snapped her fingers. “Misaki, Himari: Throne .”

Misaki got down on all fours. Her body was moving on its own, like it somehow knew what Asuka meant. Did this collar come with pre-programmed orders? Misaki felt herself lean back and bridge in the center of the room, her arms behind her as she arched her back upwards. She knew she normally wasn’t this coordinated. Was the collar somehow making her body move precisely how she needed to? If so, then she really was just a puppet while this thing was around her neck. 

As Misaki pondered this, she felt the acrobatically gifted Kokoro effortlessly assume the same bridge position right next to her. Their bodies were so close Misaki could feel her bare skin rubbing against hers as she was forced to maintain this humiliating position in front of everyone. “Don’t worry, Misaki. I’ll help share the weight with you!”

Misaki blinked. “The weig–?” 

Misaki let out a surprised gasp as Rokka sat down on top of her belly. Her arms trembled, but she maintained the pose. It felt like her body was forcing itself to remain in the position she had been ordered to be in. If Kokoro hadn’t stepped in, would she have maintained this pose, even if the weight would normally be too much for her? Misaki didn’t even want to think about it. To make matters worse, she was still being forced to smile, thanks to Kokoro’s earlier order. 

From her prone position, looking up, Misaki watched Himari walk up behind Rokka and press her breasts against the back of Rokka’s head, like they were the pillows of a headrest. As humiliated as Misaki felt, she was sure Rokka must be feeling even more mortified, being at the center of attention of all of this. Through her gritted teeth and forced grin, Misaki attempted to speak. 

“R-Rokka… it’s okay… we’ll figure out some way… to stop… whatever this is…!”

Rokka was silent, staring down at her lap for a long moment. Then, finally, she spoke. “………Stop it?” 

Suddenly, Rokka's hand pressed down hard on Misaki's bared breasts. Misaki bit her lip and looked up at Rokka in confusion which quickly turned to utter shock. "R-Rokka…?"

Rokka smiled down at Misaki. A calm, delighted smile adorning her face as she seemed to drink in the collared girls body, forced to act as her seat. Misaki stared into Rokka's eyes. They looked strangely inhuman. Now almost predator-like with, with long, slit pupils. Her hair once a deep blue, now was more purple in color. And most concerning of all, a pair of tiny jet black horns had started to poke through the top of her head. 

“Do you really want to stop, Misaki-senpai? You can see how much fun everyone else is having, can't you? Maybe we should… relax, and enjoy ourselves.” 

Misaki’s heart began to race. “R-Rokka… snap out of it… you’re not in your right mind…!”

Shhh… just give it a chance, Senpai.” Rokka giggled as she leaned back into Himari’s cleavage, letting out a long satisfied sigh. 

“Such a nice, soft throne…” Rokka mused to herself. “But I bet you both could do even better… Here, let me help you.” 

Rokka reached up and cupped Himari’s tits. The entranced bassist's eyes rolled back as a sudden warmth began to roll over her chest. Then, suddenly… 

“Rhhh… NRRYYYYAAAAHHH~!” Himari’s head tilted back as she let out a loud moan! Misaki saw the girl’s tits suddenly swell in size under Rokka’s fingertips. 

H-Himari–!” 

Misaki’s body trembled as she saw Rokka suddenly press her palm against Himari’s tits, only able to watch as her friend’s already large breasts swelled under the demonic girl's fingers. Before she could worry too much about that though, she began to feel a warm pulsing sensation start to spread through her own chest, as Rokka's fingers began to grope and squeeze Misaki's breasts. The collared girl's breathing grew heavy as the warmth began to spread and spread. Her nipples becoming hard as breasts began to pulse and pulse against Rokka’s other hand. 

“Hrggghh… W-What’s…!? HYYNNAAAA~!” 

Misaki looked down at her own body, and saw her breasts had swelled up in size. As Rokka fondled them she could feel how much more sensitive her erect nipples were. “R-Rokka…! What are you–!?”

“Now, now, Senpai. You're my throne right now, remember? And furniture doesn’t speak.” 

In an instant, Misaki's mouth closed tightly shut. She couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. She was stuck in this position, as Rokka’s throne. Her brainwashed friends' moans growing ever louder all around her as they continued to enjoy each other's bodies. 

“Asuka, Kasumi. Come and join me. I wanna hear all about how my two favorite slaves have been working to induct the rest of our friends into the harem.” Rokka smiled, sounding almost like a completely different person. 

Asuka and Kasumi sat down at either side of their mistress. Misaki could feel the weight of the three girls on her and Kokoro, but still felt her body locked in place, forced to act as their “throne.” The sounds of her friends' moans acting as background noise to this nightmarish sight, as a demonic Rokka wrapped her arms around the two Toyama sisters, smiling as she listened to them while resting her head against Himari’s massive tits.

“Before I forget to ask… Asuka, who is the third girl you asked the suits to bring?”

Asuka's smile widened. “Oh, I think you’ll be very happy with who they’ve brought. It’s someone you're very familiar with, mistress. Someone I think you've been wanting to have as your own for a long time~”

As Asuka began to whisper into Rokka's ear, the girl's mistress licking her lips in excitement, Misaki's eyes were suddenly drawn to between her "mistress's" legs. Where, just over the demon girl's massive thighs, she could swear she saw the outline of something starting to form between her legs…

 




“Ughh… What…? Where am I…?” 

CHU2 slowly opened her eyes. Her head was spinning. What had just happened? The last thing she remembered was going to Haneoka Girls' School… She was talking to Himari when… 

Her mind still foggy, she tried to stand up, only to fall back onto the floor on her hands and knees. Confused, she looked down at herself, and her eyes went wide as she saw the state she was in. 

“What…!? WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!?” 

Notes:

Finally got this chapter done! Meant to post this one for a while, but then I reached the stressful part of the semester and it sort of ended up falling by the wayside. 😅 Sorry for the delay and radio-silence on my end! I am still alive and still very-much interested in continuing this fic! Hope this lengthy chapter makes up for the wait.

As always, feel free to leave suggestions and requests for what you might want to see happen next. And thank you to everyone who commented while I was away! The support means everything! 💓

Chapter 11: Pet Producer

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hours Earlier.

“They’re finally setting us free…!” 

Himari stretches and lets out a long sigh. Her and her bandmates were finally freed from festival prep! All the members of their school’s various girls bands had done their best to get things ready for the joint concert with Hanasakigawa Girls' School, but the heat wave was proving to be too much for them. It was just announced through the school's PA system that both schools had decided to postpone the concert until later in the week. Now the students were free to go home and cool off. 

“Someone’s excited.” Tomoe chuckled at Himari’s unabashed relief. 

Tsugumi let out a small giggle as well. “I can’t blame her though… I’m exhausted. Still… it is kind of sad that the concert is being pushed back after all the hard work we put in today…” 

“It can’t be helped. I doubt anyone would want to stick around for the concert in this heat anyway.” Tomoe crossed her arms, her expression souring slightly. “Though… we might’ve stood a better chance if some of us had stuck around to help.” 

“Are you talking about Ran and Moca?” Tsugumi asked. “It was a bit strange how they rushed off like that… Maybe something came up?”

Tomoe shrugged. “Maybe… They still should have let us know though. Seriously, where did they run off to?” 

Himari thought for a moment. “Maybe Asuka would know more. I think I saw her leave with them. And I think there was someone else too…” Himari scratched her head, trying to remember, only for a nearby outburst to grab her attention. 

“What do you mean you don’t know where LOCK is!?” 

The three peeked out from around the stairway, and saw the student council president having a heated conversation with one Chiyu Tamade, otherwise known by her stage name as CHU2 from the band Raise A Suilen. Standing behind CHU2 was her ever-loyal assistant Reona Nyubara, also known as PAREO, who looked to be gushing over standing in front of a member of her favorite band, Pastel✽Palettes. 

Despite CHU2’s anger, Hina continued to smile cheerfully at the tiny, angry producer. “Sorry! A lot of people left early due to the heat. I think she was headed out with Ran and Moca, if that helps.”

HImari tilted hear head. "Rokka was with Ran?" She thought back to earlier today… 

She remembered seeing Ran and Moca leaving earlier in the evening. She remembered they were with Asuka, but… was that person they were with Rokka? Himari could’ve sworn that the girl she saw them leave with was way too tall and… developed to be Rokka. Though, thinking back on it, Himari remembered being a little distracted as she watched them leave… 

Something about the way Asuka looked at her on her way out… It sent a shiver down Himari's spine for some reason. The way her crimson eyes rolled up and down her body… it felt almost like… like… 

“Like a demon from the belly of the abyss, the princess of the underworld, Ako, strides forward through the boiling flames!” 

Himari’s train of thought is derailed as a certain drummer shouts an over the top introduction next to her. She looks over her shoulder to see Ako, Lisa, and Yukina of the band Roselia having arrived to greet everyone. 

Lisa smiles at Himari and her friends. “Sorry for the surprise introduction. Hey everyone! This heat has Ako keyed up.” 

“Oh! It’s all right. Hi Lisa!” Himari smiles at her fellow bassist. “What’s with the outfit?” 

“I was helping the theater club with their performance. Apparently they need some more dancers for their upcoming performance. Chisato and some others are coming by tomorrow to help out with–”

“Eh-hm!” 

CHU2 aggressively clears her throat. She glares at Himari and her fellow Afterglow members. Ako’s sudden outburst had inadvertently revealed their eavesdropping. 

“U-Um… If you’re looking for Rokka, I could text Ran. If they did leave together, she might know where she’s gone.” 

CHU2 sighs. “ Fine. Thank you. Pareo. Come on. I’m done talking to this bimbo…”

“Bimbo? Hey, that’s a little…” Hina frowns, looking down at herself. A look of confusion starts to dawn on her face. She reaches down and cups her own breasts, looking at them like its her first time seeing them. “When did my…? Was this swimsuit always so…?” 

For a moment Himari looked over at Hina was confusion. Something had been bugging Himari regarding the student council president, but every time she started to think about it, this strange glint in HIna's eyes would distract her. Now though, something about her outfit was kind of-- 

“W-Woooahhh~!” 

A sudden distracting wail echoed through the hall as Maya struggled to keep her balance, carrying a large stack of heavy boxes. Hina tilts her head at her fellow student council member. “Maya? What are you doing? Everyone was told they can stop working and go home.” 

“I-I know… I just wanted to move these to the storage room outside the gym before I forgot… B-But these might actually be a bit too heavy for– E-EHHH~!” 

“Woah! Easy! I’ve gotcha.” Tomoe managed to counterbalance the other side of the boxes, while Ako quickly caught a smaller box which fell from up top! “Ako, what say we give Maya a hand before we head home.” 

“Sure thing, onee-chan!” Ako smiles and holds her box close to her chest. 

“I’ll help out too!” Hina offered with a smile, having already forgotten about whatever she had been pondering a few seconds prior. As the three began to help Maya, Lisa, Yukina, and Tsugumi took the opportunity to excuse themselves and began walking home together. 

Himari turned to CHU2. “I can text Ran to see if she knows where Rokka is before I leave if you’d like.”

The short producer nodded. “Fine. PAREO! Text the others that we think Rokka might be with Mitake-san.” 

“Of course, CHU2-sama!” PAREO pulled out her phone then headed down the adjoining hall, where it was quieter, to make a few phone calls to her fellow bandmates LAYER and MASKING. 

As the group dispersed, Himari began texting Ran. “Any reason you’re looking for Rokka? Does RAS have extra practice, even during this heat wave?”

“We would, if this heat wave weren’t so severe that it’s causing the air-conditioning at our studio to go haywire…” CHU2 grumbled.”Rokka hasn’t been answering her phone, which is unusual. I told the others it may have overheated, but they wanted to double-check to be sure. After all, she was acting a bit odd after we met at her family’s bath house the other day.”

“Well, I can’t blame them for being careful. Especially with all the weird rumors about this heat wave.”

“Rumors?” 

Himari nodded, her and CHU2 not noticing how Tomoe, Ako, and Hina had frozen up behind them as they looked directly into Maya's glasses, which had previously been blocked from view by the stack of heavy boxes she was carrying.

“You haven’t heard? Apparently an odd feeling has washed over a bunch of people in town. Like… they have this feeling that they just saw something strange, or that something they're doing isn't normal, but can't figure out what it is.”

CHU2 rolled her eyes. "Sounds like people getting fatigued from the heat." 

“I'd think so too. Except some people claim that there's one thing they can remember clearly.”

“And what's that?” 

“A spiral and a pair of red eyes .”

“Uh-huh. Sure. People’s overactive imaginations aside, have you gotten a hold of Mitake-san yet?” 

“She’s not picking up for some reason… Hold on let me ask Tomoe if we can–”

Suddenly Himari’s voice was cut off. 

A pair of collars clicked around her and CHU2’s necks. Suddenly their minds went blank as they each heard a voice over their shoulder.

"We've found them. Now, let's bring them to Kokoro-sama."  



Present Time

Come on… Come on already…!

CHU2 let out a grunt, her frustration was slowly mounting. She squirmed on her knees, naked, as she tried to get a hold on the doorknob to the room she had woken up in a few moments ago.

Why can’t I stand up…? It’s like… every time I try I suddenly lose all balance and fall back onto my hands and knees! Like… Like I’m a…

“Good kitty~” 

CHU2 glared at her headphones. Ever since she’d woken up, they’d been playing these weird comments to her. Were they catching a signal from somewhere else? Whatever it was, she could deal with it once she got out of this roo–

“NYYYA-!” 

As she finally got the knob on the door to turn, CHU2 barely managed to catch herself on all fours as the door flew open. 

“A good kitty stays on all fours.” 

CHU2 grunted, ignoring the voice in her headphones as she lifted her head and looked around. This looked like Kokoro's manor. Thinking back, CHU2 could remember hearing Kokoro's name mentioned right before she blacked out. Was she mixed up in this somehow? CHU2 gritted her teeth in anger. If this was that rich brat’s idea of a joke, then she needed to learn what taking things too far meant! Once she got her paws- er, hands- on her…! 

“Good kitties don’t scratch others.”  

CHU2 shook her head in annoyance as her headphones played another strange voice line. Yet, for some reason, the anger started to fade from her after it played. 

Nrrgghh… Right… I don’t have time to worry about Kokoro. I need to find my clothes and find a way to get this stupid costume off!

CHU2 began to crawl across the floor. She began looking for any sign of her belongings. She’d tried to get the paws off her hands while she was trapped in that room, but it was like her body was refusing to do what she told it to. She didn’t even want to think about her attempts to get the tail out of where it was stuck up. She just hoped she found her clothes soon. If anyone were to see her like this, she’d– 

“Are you all listening?” 

CHU2 froze up on the spot. She looked towards the sound of the voice she'd just heard. A few feet in front of her was Asuka, seated at a small table in the manor's entryway. Thankfully not talking to her. 

Sitting in front of her, CHU2 saw several other familiar figures. All of them naked, some of them collared, and each of them groping, caressing, and even licking each other’s bodies. 

“We’re listening. We just want to get Himari comfortable as soon as possible.” Ran answered Asuka, while staring deep into Himari’s eyes and gently running a hand through the girl’s hair. As Himari was forced to match her friend’s gaze, the coloration of her eyes slowly began to shift to a reddish hue, even as she struggled. 

“It’s called multitasking~” Moca chuckled while she gently bounced Himari’s massive breasts in her hands, forcing them to press and squish against Ran’s own enlarged tits. 

“Mmmhm~!” Kokoro hummed in agreement while she ate out Misaki’s pussy. The girl was splayed out on the table with her collar forcing her to grin like a fool and crane her neck up to meet Kokoro’s gaze. Like Himari, hits or red tickled the corners of Misaki’s irises as she stared down Kokoro over her own enhanced breasts. 

Asuka sighed, but continued. “Fine. Just remember the plan. The suits have gone to Hanasakigawa to lay a trap for the teachers where they’ll collar them. After that, collaring the students should be easy. Once the school is ours, we can start reeducating everyone there for mistress. As for Haneoka, we need a better foothold there before we can take over, so Moca and Ran, tomorrow you’ll…” 

CHU2 ran as fast as she could with her body still being forced to crawl on all fours. What the hell was happening!? What were her friends doing!? They were sitting together naked, groping and touching each other, while talking about taking over both schools!? This was crazy! They were acting like… like… 

“Good girls. Obey Mistress.” 

CHU2 slowed down for a moment. Maybe… this mistress they were talking about was someone special? Someone worth serving? 

…Wait. What the hell was she thinking? CHU2 quickly shook off the strange thought that had somehow entered her mind. She’d rather drop dead than call someone her mistress. She tried to push these thoughts aside and focus on escaping. She needed her clothes, and a way to get these weird clothes off of her. CHU2 quickly ducked into an open door to hopefully get out of earshot of Asuka and the others. She slowly creeped forward through the dark room, hoping to find a closet or something she could use to pry off the paws stuck to her–  

“Nuuh…” 

CHU2 froze as she heard what could only be described as a moan next to her. She tried to crawl forward, but suddenly felt her paw press on something soft and plump. CHU2 looked down and her eyes went wide with shock and horror. 

Ichigaya-san!?

Words failed CHU2, and she felt her body begin to tremble. As her eyes got used to the darkness of the room she’d fled into. Scattered all around her were the members of Poppin’ Party, each of them caked in various fluids. Their bellies looked strangely rounded and each of them had a bright red heart-shaped mark over their wombs. On top of all that, Aria’s huge breasts which CHU2’s paws were currently pressing against, were lactating thick, sweet-smelling milk. 

Arisa slowly opened her eyes. She looked dazed and confused. One eye was the same crimson shade CHU2 had seen from the band members in the other room, but the other shown a dim gold, Arisa’s usual eye color. 

“CHU2…?” Arisa weakly looked up at the girl accidentally groping her chest. “Get… Get out of here… b-before she… Before mistress realizes…”

As worried as CHU2 was for her friends, she there was no way she could help them right now. Not while bound to all fours with her hands covered by these stupid paws! She needed to escape and find help! CHU2 quickly glanced and spotted a door towards the back of the room. She started to slowly creep towards the door.

“CHU2?” 

Someone else called out to her. CHU2 wasn’t about to risk it being one of her brainwashed friends. She tensed her body as she prepared to make a dash for the door!

“ Sit .”

The new voice suddenly spoke in a firm, commanding tone. Like someone ordering their pet. As much as CHU2 wanted to ignore the order and keep going, loud static began to play from her headphones. Suddenly several voice lines began to play at once, twice as loud as they had been before. 

“Sit. Sit. Serve mistress. Sit. Sit. Sit. Obey. Sit. Bad kitty. Sit.” 

Over and over, through mind-numbing static, the voice lines echoed to her. All of them demanding her attention, unrelenting in their insistence. It was so loud, so attention-stealing that CHU2 couldn’t even remember what she was doing. Without even thinking, she slowly lowered herself down to the floor… 

And sat. 

“Good kitty~” 

A soothing voice played over her headphones now, praising her. CHU2 felt a strange feeling of happiness wash over her, before remembering what was happening around her. She looked up toward the sound of the voice who had spoken up earlier, and again could only stare in shock at what she saw. 

“Sorry, I didn’t know you’d be up already, CHU2. Give me a just second.”  Rokka spoke, a cheery grin on her face as she thrust her hips one final time into the moaning Kasumi on her lap. CHU2 watched Kasumi's eyes roll back as her mistress filled her full of cum. Rokka then rolled the now passed out Kasumi gently off her lap and onto the bed, same licked her lips as she looked CHU2 over. "You look so cute, CHU2… I knew you'd look perfect as a little kitty~" 

CHU2 couldn't move. Her body was locked in place as she was only able to stare up in shock. What the hell had happened to Rokka!? CHU2 tried to say something, anything, but the only thing she could say when she opened her mouth was: 

"Mrrw... Mreow~!" 

A sudden chill crawled up CHU2's spine. "Mrrow! Mrrreeow!" She kept trying to speak but it was like her mouth refused to form proper words. 

A soft chuckle escaped Rokka's lips. "Sorry, CHU2. I should have told you. Your collar has already been fixed so that you can't do anything that a cat can't do. That means no walking upright, no wearing clothes, and no saying human words. After all, you're not human anymore. You're my kitty.

“Mistress's Kitty. On all fours. Good kitty. Naked like an animal. Obey. Cute Kitten. No human words. Meow~” 

More voices echoed through CHU2's headphones. Insistently. Unrelentingly. The voices were so loud and impossible to ignore that CHU2 could barely think! She tried to regain focus. She was… trying to escape… she needed to move… she should… see if her mistress would take her for a walk… W-Wait, what was she thinking!? She needed to go now, before–!

"CHU2, it's okay." Rokka spoke in a reassuring voice. "I promise to take good care of you. We're bandmates, remember. And I know you'll be a good kitty for me."  

“Good kitty. Mistress’s praise. Good girl. Nothing better. Good kitty. Serve mistress. Good kitty. Pleasure mistress.” 

A warm, happy feeling radiated through CHU2, as she was lavished with praise. The praise was every bit as insistent and overwhelming as the earlier commands were, but her mind’s natural response was anything but the same. Rather than resisting and trying to remind herself what she was doing, CHU2 felt herself listening closer to the words. Wanting to be praised more. It made her so happy… Being a good kitty for mistress was so… so…

Mrrrow~” CHU2 purred to herself as a wide cat-like smile spread across her lips.  

As the praise stopped, CHU2 blinked as she came back to reality. She looked down at herself in confused shock. What did… what did she just do!? What was she even still doing here!? She needed to leave! She needed to get out of here and get help before she ended up like–! 

Rokka smiled kindly down at CHU2 before giving her next order. “Now CHU2. Be a good kitty and lick my cock clean .” 

CHU2’s body trembled as she began to crawl towards Rokka. She tried to tense up, turn around, do anything besides move towards her, but it was like she suddenly became a passenger in her own body! With each step towards her mistress, CHU2 began to take in Rokka's amazing body. As her face began to near her massive cock, the scent of it began to overtake her. She felt her mouth start to water, and she began to drool.

CHU2's mouth opened wide, tongue rolling forward against her own will. CHU2 pressed her paws against the side of the bed, trying to stop herself as her mind raced to think of a way to snap herself out of this, but it was becoming harder and harder to think clear thoughts as her headphones continued to play into her ears… 

“Lick it clean. A kitten’s favorite meal. Mistress’s cum. Be a good kitty. Don’t waste a drop. Good pet.”

CHU2 felt a hand on top of her head. Rokka gently ran her fingers through CHU2’s hair as she pet her new kitty to help calm her down. “I know it’s scary at first. I was scared by what was happening too. But then I realized, once I started giving in. It felt so good… And if it felt that good for me. It must feel just as good for everyone else too. So don’t worry. I promise. Once you let go, you’ll never want things to go back to how they were. So just relax… ” 

“Relax. Good kitty. Stop thinking. Relax. Good pet. Serve Mistress. Relax.”

The reassuring voices echoing within her headphones slowly began to dull her thoughts. CHU2 felt the tension in her body slowly leave her, as her face inched closer and closer to Rokka's cum-covered cock.

No… I’m not… a pet…

I’m… I’m… not… not a… a prrrrrrrrrrrrr~" 

Rokka’s pet began to happily purr to herself as the taste of her mistress's cum graced her tongue. After just one lick, she went in for another, then another. The taste washed over her, overtaking her other senses, her thoughts. A smile slowly formed over her face as her tongue lapped over Rokka's cock, up and down its length. Rokka smiled and gently pet her kitten’s head. “Good girl… Very good girl…” 

As CHU2 finished cleaning her owner’s cock, Rokka laid her down onto her lap. CHU2 stared up, her eyes as big as saucers as her owner rubbed her belly and breasts. Pleasure radiated from the kitten's body as her headphones endlessly looped mind-numbing praise to her. 

As Rokka’s new succubus magic flows into her petite breasts, CHU2 purred happily. “See? I knew you'd be happier this way." Rokka smiled. "And I'm sure it'll make you even happier still, once the other members of RAS join you as my pets~" Rokka giggled to herself, licking her lips in anticipation. 

Tomorrow was going to be so much fun~

Notes:

Happy new year, and hope you all enjoyed the chapter! Some new kinks added with this one. Mainly the breeding, futa, and petplay focuses. All of them are big favorites of mine, that I'm glad to finally incorporate~

For the next chapter, we'll probably cut back to Sayo, Eve, and Aya to show what they've been up to since we cut away, before beginning the takeover of Hanasakigawa! As always, if you have any requests or ideas regarding upcoming chapters, feel free to comment!

See you all next chapter~

Chapter 12: Renewed Purpose

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kokoro’s Mansion: Guest Bedroom

“Mmm… so comfy… I bet these are the softest pillows in the whole mansion.”

Ran chuckled to herself as Moca snuggled their head against her and Himari’s tits. “Haha. Very funny. Still, today was pretty fun. Can’t wait for tomorrow… Once we have both schools brainwashed, the fun is never gonna stop~” 

Himari remained silent, with her collar preventing her from speaking, as she and two of her best friends got into bed together, naked. 

As she lay on the bed with Moca and Ran, Himari tried to relax as much as she could with Moca still fondling her tits and the heat of both her friends’ naked bodies pressing against her own. She felt exhausted from this living nightmare of a day. Her friends were all being brainwashed by some sort of demonic magic, from what she could tell, and her body had been exposed, teased, and paraded around in front of everybody with nearly every person in the mansion having gotten a chance to fondle her forcibly enlarged tits by this point. 

“Himari?” Ran suddenly began to gently address her. “It’s okay if you want to speak now. It’s just us, so we don’t need to worry about you bothering mistress now.”. 

For a moment, Himari is surprised. She looks over at Ran and sees her friend looking her way with a genuine look of concern in her eyes. Himari had been starting to think that the brainwashing had completely overwritten her friends’ personality, but it now looked like they might be at least partially still themselves… albeit far lewder versions of them bent on brainwashing every girl they could find for their ‘mistress.’ 

Himari took a deep breath, trying to stay calm despite what she’d been through and was still going through today. The last thing she wanted was for her voice to be taken away as soon as she got it back because of an emotional outburst. 

“Ran… Moca…? You… You both know you’ve been brainwashed, right?” Himari spoke in a hushed whisper. “ You keep talking about brainwashing other people, so you have to know that this isn’t what you both are usually like!”

Himari feels Moca shift on top of her. “I mean, yeah. But who cares?” 

“What?” 

Moca rolls over onto her belly and rests her palms onto Himari and Ran’s tits. “I mean, serving mistress feels so good. Plus everyone else who’s brainwashed is happy too. So who really cares if this isn’t how we normally are.”

“B-But you’re talking about brainwashing all our friends, including Tomoe and Tsugu, and turning them into… s-sex slaves to be used by Rokka. W-Who also looks like she’s been brainwashed too!” 

“Yeah, but once everyone is brainwashed, then everyone will be just as happy as we are, so everybody wins.” Moca shrugs. 

Moca! You can’t honestly be saying you believe that! So what, they’re brainwashed so they can’t complain is gonna be your final argument!? That’s–!” 

“Himari.” Ran’s voice broke through Himari’s rant. “Kiss.” 

Himari’s eyes widened. “Wait! Ran, don’t–!” 

“Mmmph…! Mrrrrhhhh….!!” Himari let out a muffled moan as she suddenly leaned in and began to kiss one of her best friends. The collar around her neck, forcing he body to move as she was ordered. Her gaze was now locked with Ran’s burning crimson eyes. Unable to look away as Himari felt Ran’s tongue against her own. Slowly, a growing warmth spread throughout her body. 

“Come on now, Himari-chan~ How long are you gonna deny how good this feels?” Moca teased as she pressed her hand more firmly down onto Himari’s huge breast, with pressing her nipple against Himari’s other tit. “Just relax. Stare deep into Ran’s eyes, and let your worries drift away…” 

Moca continued to whisper sweet nothings into Himari’s ear for several more minutes and Ran made out with her. However, no matter how much time passed, the two brainwashed girls didn’t see Himari’s eyes grow even a hint more red. For some reason the usual brainwashing wasn’t taking. 

“I don’t get it… This didn’t work on Hina either. Maybe Ran’s eyes are broken?”

“My eyes work fine!” Ran countered, finally breaking off the kiss with Himari. 

“I told you both before. That method of brainwashing is weaker if you weren’t brainwashed by the succubus crown directly, and certain people can have more of a resistance to it than others. That’s why we’re also using the collars and are setting things up at the schools.” A new voice chimed in. 

“Asuka?” Ran blinked.

“Wooooah…! You look… different. A really, really sexy kinda different!” Moca cheered. 

Asuka smirked. “Thanks. Mistress enhanced my body a bit. It’s a reward for working so hard while she was coming to terms with what she now was, and an apology for not having time to bed me tonight. It’s fine though. I know how much Mistress Rokka’s been wanting to bed my sister’s band, so I don’t mind if they get seeded first.” 

“I see.” Ran nodded, “Are Kokoro and Miaski joining us tonight too?” 

“No, Kokoro decided to help the suits out in setting things up at Hanasakigawa tomorrow, and brought Misaki along. So it’ll be just us tonight.” 

“Okay…  In that case, I call using Himari’s pillows~ Ran’s are nice, but they can’t compete with Himari’s yet.” Moca joked at Ran’s expense, then planted her face between Himari’s tits and began to motorboat them. 

“Hggghh… M-Moca…!” Himari protested. As she laid there, unable to even struggle against what was being done to her thanks to the collar around her neck, something dawned on her. She looked back up at Asuka. “Wait, you… you said ‘seeded’? You… You don’t mean like…?” Himari trailed off as she felt a sudden lump in her belly.

“Hm? As in impregnated. Yes.” 

“WH-WHAT!?” Himari couldn’t hide her shock. “Wait! Why!? H-How!?” 

“Well… with her fat succubus cock, silly~” Moca chuckled, resting her head cutely between Himari’s fat tits.

“Asuka is the new succubus queen. It’s her job to come to this world and create new succubi by impregnating as many girls as she can.” Asuka explained as she gently pet Himari’s belly, smirking as the collared girl stared up at her in dismay. “With those big breasts of yours, I’m sure you’ll make a lot of succubus babies for our mistress, Himari.” 

Himari was nearly too stunned to speak. Then… not only were they being made into sex slave… but Rokka was going to impregnate them!? This… This was crazy!! 

“M-Moca! Ran! Y-You two can’t be okay with this!? I-I mean… s-she’s talking about impregnating all of us!” 

“Hmmm…” Moca began to think. She sat up, with a smile spreading over her face. 

“I know that before becoming brainwashed I’d feel the same way as you, Himari. But now… Now just the thought of Mistress filling me with her thick, creamy cum and putting a baby inside of me… it makes me feel so warm inside… Like it’s my true reason for living…” 

“I know what you mean…” Ran nodded, smiling as she rubbed her own belly. “I can’t wait to start birthing succubus babies for mistress… As many as she wants… forever and ever…” 

Himari could only look on in utter horror at her two best friends’ proclamations. They’ve… They’ve completely lost it! She needed to find some way to escape this mess before she ended up like them! She needed to–

“Okay, that’s enough talking, I think~” Asuka declared. “Now, let’s give Himari a good first night as our mistress’s slave.”

Moca and Ran nodded, and each drew closer to Himari. 

“W-Wait…! Stay back…! Both of you snap out of it! Hrg… Haaahhh…!!”  

Soon Himari could do nothing but moan with pleasure as the three girls spent the rest of the night pleasuring her helpless body. 

Himari writhed on the sheets, desperate to keep her mind intact. She just had to hope someone could stop whatever her friends were planning to do to at Hanasakigawa tomorrow… Otherwise, there might not be any way to stop them…! 

 


 

Hanasakigawa Girls' High School: Entrance 

“Do we really have to do this?”

“We either leave now, or we wait for all our schoolmates to find us like this in the morning.”

“If this is our only option then… bu… bushido!” 

Eve, Aya, and Sayo timidly exit Hanasakigawa Girls' School. Each of them practically naked. After being trapped at the school pool with their clothes having vanished, the three searched for anything they could use to cover themselves, but were unable to find so much as a towel. With no clothes and no way to contact anyone outside, the three decided to wait until the sun had gone down to exit the pool. The three kept their distance from one another as they waited, remembering the lustful acts they felt compelled to perform on one another earlier in the day. 

Once the sun had set, and it was clear there was no one else around that could witness their nudity, the three crept out of the pool and searched the school for anything they could use to cover themselves. However, with most of the classrooms now locked, they found that their options were surprisingly limited. Aya had managed to track down some band-aids from the nurse’s office, Eve found some black tape that was supposed to be used to prep for the upcoming concert, and Sayo found a few of Kasumi’s star stickers plastered around the school. 

With no other option, the three decided to set out from the school. With Sayo’s home being not far from the school, the three decided to risk rushing through town, practically naked so that they could clothe themselves. Their hearts began to race as they took their first timid, hurried steps out of the school, the night air tingling against their bodies. Somehow, even at night, this heatwave kept the temperature alarmingly high. 

The three stopped at their first obstacle. “The gate… I forgot.” Aya spoke. 

Sayo sighed. “It’s locked too… And there’s no other way out of school grounds. Maybe we can–”

“Bushido!” 

Eve suddenly leapt up and began scaling the gate with little effort. “Don’t worry, we can get past this!” Eve reassured her friends. However, Aya and Sayo were silent. 

“Are you both all right?” Eve asked in confusion. 

After a moment, Aya managed to respond. “Y… Yeah. We’re fine. It’s just… j-just…”

“The moon is beautiful tonight…” Sayo spoke.

“Yeah… so pale… and soft looking…” Aya droned. As the two stared at their friend’s body, the little bit of red coating their irises began to expand over their natural eye colors. 

“Huh? But the moon isn’t even full tonight– AH~!” 

Eve lets out a surprised gasp as a pair of hands slap against her ass. “W-What are you two doing!?”

“J-Just…’ Aya paused, looking at her own hand in surprise. What was she doing? 

“Just… giving you a boost… that’s all…” Sayo nodded to herself. 

“You’re both really… s-squeezing my buns a lot for a little boost!” Eve bit her lip as her plump ass turned a light shade of red from the somewhat harsh groping, her rear now resembling a juicy peach even more as her cheeks turned pink. 

“S-Sorry…!” Aya quickled pushed Eve up, Sayo following suit. Aya’s heart started to race. The three of them were avoiding each other as they waited in the pool, but now that they had to stick together to avoid being spotted. Every time Aya looked too closely at Eve or Sayo’s bodies, her heart started to race… 

As she was finally pushed past the gate, Eve rubbed her now pink rear, still practically able to feel Sayo and Aya’s hands on her. Groping her. Touching her. 

“That was really rough for a boost…” 

“But… I guess it wasn’t that bad…” 

“Eve?” 

Eve turned to Aya who was staring back at her with a concerned expression. “A-Are you okay? I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me…” 

“I-It’s okay…” Eve stammered, blushing. She couldn’t help but glance at Aya’s body as she stood nearly naked before her. She then realized how she hadn’t bothered to cover herself up, how much less embarrassing it felt to be this exposed the longer she stayed like this… “We should hurry. Go ahead and climb!”

Aya swallowed. “I-I’m not sure if Sayo and I will be able to climb on our own. It looks like we’d have to be really strong like you are to get over. Maybe we can find a rope and–”

“Maruyama-san, why are you still on the other side? Please hurry and climb the gate.” Sayo spoke, suddenly on the other side of the school gate. 

“H-Huh?” Aya blinked. “I-I thought… how did you…?”

“It’s not a terribly high gate, Maruyama-san. With your physical training as an idol, I’m sure it’ll be an easy climb. Now come on.” Sayo continued, impatiently. She did her best to keep eye contact with Aya, while avoiding glancing over at Eve after what just happened between them. 

“O… Okay… I’ll do my best…” Aya did her best to sound confident as she prepared to climb over the school’s front gate. She had just gripped the metal bars when… 

“AHH!” Eve let out a sudden shriek, and grabbed Sayo’s shoulder. 

“Wa-Wakamiya-san!? Wh-What are you–?”

“That light. A car is driving down this way!” Eve and the others looked to her right and just as she said, the road was illuminated by the lights of an oncoming car. 

“Quickly, hide!” Sayo spoke, grabbing Eve by the wrist. The two quickly ducked into a small corner garden next to the gate, hidden behind a brick wall. 

Sayo and Eve cautiously poked their heads out from the bushes to survey the car. “A limo?” Sayo pondered. 

Behind the school gate, Aya covered herself in panic then quickly dashed out of view from the front of the gate. “It’s okay… It’s okay…! They can’t see me… a-and once they pass, we’re all gonna make our way home a-and no one will know about what happened today. The school gate is even opening, so now I don’t have to climb–”

“W-WAIT! WHY IS THE GATE OPENING!? ARE THEY COMING HERE!?” Aya shirked and quickly began searching for anywhere to hide.

Outside the gate, Sayo quickly pushes Eve to the side, out of view of the limo as it turns into the school. She peers over the shoulder and spots the driver. 

“Isn’t that one of Tsurumaki-san’s bodyguards? But… her manner of dress is…”

“S-Sayo-san…” 

Sayo turned to the sound of Eve’s quivering voice and realized that in her haste to hide the two of them, their bodies were now pressed up against the wall. Sayo could feel her breasts pushing against Eve’s as their nearly naked bodies were firmly pressed together. 

“W-Wakamiya-san! I’m sorry! I’ll–” 

Sayo began to pull away, only to feel Eve’s hands grip her ass. 

“Hehe, sorry… I wanted to get you back for earlier…” Eve chuckled. 

Sayo felt the hastily placed star stickers adorning her nipples fall from her chest as she turneed to see Eve’s piercing crimson eyes now eyeing he up hungrily. 

“Maybe… we can have some fun… while we wait for Aya to join us~” Eve smiled. 

Inside the school gate, the limo pulled to a slow stop in front of the school. The suit behind the wheel turned over her shoulder, to address her mistress in the backseat. She didn’t appear to mind the sudden changes made to her uniform one bit. “Kokoro-sama. We have arrived at Hanasakigawa Girls' High School. Myself and the others can begin making preparations for tomorrow, if you wish.” 

Kokoro smiled. “Of course! Thanks again! And don’t worry about me…” 

“Michelle here will keep me company while you work~” 

Outside the limo, Aya was crawling along the ground under the cardboard box that she’d found to use as cover. It had likely been used to store equipment for the upcoming joint school concert before being discarded by someone. Slowly, she inched her way to the now open school gate. “A-Almost there… w-we’re fine… nobody is gonna see us… I just need to get to the other side… m-meet with Sayo and Eve… th-then I’ll be home free… C’mon Aya…! C’mon…!” 

“Haha! C’mon, Michelle!” 

Aya froze up as she heard a familiar voice nearby. “Wait, Michelle…?” She looked back, and her eyes went wide with shock. 

She watched Kokoro coming out of her limbo, riding atop Michelle. Was that Misaki? They were in a tight pink, slightly translucent bodysuit, with their arms and legs bound at the elbows and knees. Forced to crawl along on all fours as Kokoro sat atop their back, petting their head. 

“Isn’t this fun? Such a good bear~” Kokoro laughed. 

Misaki’s voice droned out of the bound mascot, sounding strangely monotone and entranced. “So much fun… I am Michelle… I am a good bear…” Michelle’s entire body shivered as she spoke. The eyes of the mascot suit were displaying a strange hypnotic pattern for the person inside, with a pair of headphones forcing even more subliminal messaging into their brain. 

Her heart now racing, Aya sprung up from the box and began to run. She looked over her shoulder and saw Kokoro lock eyes with her. She noticed the blonde singer’s eyes were now a pure crimson red, just like the color Eve and Sayo’s eyes were slowly turning. Aya just ran, embarrassment and fear fueling her as she rounded the corner to where she saw Sayo and Eve go to hide. 

“Sayo-san! Eve! W-We need to run! Kokoro– S-She’s–!?” 

Aya stopped and stared in shocked horror as she saw Sayo and Eve passionately making out. What little that had been covering their bodies had been stripped off, with both girls now unabashedly naked. 

As the two finished making out, they slowly turned to face Aya. Both their eyes now a bright red, mirroring Kokoro’s. 

There you are, Aya-chan~” Eve grinned, licking her lips as she looked over Aya’s body. 

“We’ve been waiting for you, Maruyama-san.” Sayo smiled, her eyes hungrily eyeing up Aya’s body. 

Aya slowly backed up towards the road, her legs trembling too much for her to be able to run. Eve and Sayo strode towards her, and pressed up on either side of her. 

“Easy, there Aya. Just relax, okay?” Eve smiles. Despite her now red eyes, her tone and expression seemed like typical Eve to Aya. Like it was still her friend, but she now saw everything that was happening as normal, and she just wanted to help Aya out.

“But first…” Sayo spoke, her lips curling into a mischievous grin. “Let’s take off these silly things~” 

Aya suddenly felt the two begin to peel off the band-aids covering her nipples. “W-Wait! Both of you… Something’s not right… It’s like before… a-at the pool where you were both–!” 

“A-AHH!” Aya was cut off as Eve removed her first bandage. Her bandmate then began to pinch and play with Aya’s hard nipple. “See? Isn’t that better?”

“Eve! D-Don’t touch me like that! We’re idols! We shouldn’t–!”

“AHHK!” Aya lets out another yelp as Sayo frees her other nipple. 

“Hehe… Relax~ It really does feel so much nicer being naked. Being free.” Sayo spoke as she pinched and teased Aya’s nipple along with Eve. “You’re so pretty… all of you… Why shouldn’t we enjoy ourselves?”

Aya’s mind started to race as her two friends held her helplessly in place. She tried to think. How did she get out of this last time? “Ah! S-Sayo! You need t-to snap out of it! Would you want Hina to see you like–!?”

Before she can get her question out, Aya feels a hand pressed between her legs. Kokoro smiled at her, now topless as she slowly peeled the remaining band-aid covering her pussy. “Hi Aya, Eve, Sayo! I wasn’t expecting to see you all here!” She grinned, locking eyes with Aya. For a moment, Aya’s vision blurred. The deep red of Kokoro’s eyes slowly overtook everything else… 

“Relax, Aya. Don’t you wanna have fun together?” 

“It’s all right, Maruyama-san. There’s no reason to fight this.” 

“Come on now! Give us a biiiig smile, Aya~! Doesn’t this feel good?” 

Her friend's voices echoed over and over in her mind, slowly drowning out her own thoughts. “Feels… really good…” Aya smiled. “Maybe I should just… relax… and give into–” 

“Huh?” Aya lost focus as she felt an arm wrap around her neck. In a sudden jolt, she’s pulled out of Sayo and Eve’s arms! The world spun around her as she reoriented herself. When she came to… 

She found herself sitting on the back of a motorcycle! 

“Wait–! W-What’s–!?” 

“HAPPENIIIIIIIIIING!?!?!?” Aya’s voice echoed into the night as the motorcycle sped off into the night. 

“Ahhh… I wanted to play with Aya-chan more…” Kokoro pouted. Though her smile quickly returned as she turned around. “Well, I guess it’s okay. After all. We’ve got two new slaves for Mistress~” 

As Kokoro spoke, two of her suits, also dressed in their new uniforms, came up behind Sayo and Eve, and each clicked a pink collar onto the pair’s necks. 

“Sorry to have to collar you both, but Asuka says we need to be careful in case the brainwashing weakens on either of you. But… I get the feeling that won’t be a problem. Right~?”

“Of course not… We’re happy to serve our mistress…” Eve spoke, smiling as she felt her mistress’s collar around her neck.

Sayo happily nodded in agreement. “We’ll gladly help you prepare teh school for her. Let’s get to work…”

Pleasure radiated through the two as they submitted their minds to their new mistress. The brainwashing magic slowly began to wash over their bodies as well, as they felt their assetsslowly begin to mold themselves to their new mistress’s liking. 

Kokoro smiled. “Good girls~ Let’s get to work!”

Notes:

Happy to have a new chapter our faster than the last few. I had far less writers block when it came to writing this one, and I hope you all enjoyed it! Next chapter I'm hoping to move on to the next day and brainwashing the rest of the Hanasakigawa students~! I've been looking forward to it, and am excited to start writing!

As usual feel free to post any suggestions or requests in the comments, and I'll do my best to try and add them if possible. See you in the next one~!

Chapter 13: Typical School-Day

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hanasakigawa Girls' School

The next day, with the heat wave still bearing down stronger than ever, the girls of Hanasakigawa make their way to school. Yet there’s an awkward stiffness to their movements. The girls can't help but blush with embarrassment as they don their new uniforms. 

The uniforms were delivered to the students houses with shocking speed. The students also all received an email from the school, informing them of the uniform change. Apparently, due to the intensity of the heat wave, this change was being implemented in the interests of the students' health and safety. Still, even though these new uniforms did help with the heat, the girls couldn't help but pull on the hems of their extremely short skirts, and flush with embarrassment as they felt the warm wind against their exposed midriffs. 

“H… Hagumi?” Kanon turned to her bandmate, her face flushed as she looked down at her body. 

“Hmm…? What is it, Kanon-chan-senpai?” 

“I remember we all said it made sense to wear these uniforms with the heat wave… but… after having a day to think about it, this feels…” 

“What’s wrong? I feel great! Way better than yesterday. Still, it’s crazy that it’s still so hot even when we’re wearing so little!” 

“Y… Yeah…” Kanon sighed as she gave up on venting her feelings to Hagumi. It was so strange. When Kasumi and Arisa were talking to her about these new uniforms yesterday, they sounded like such a good idea. In fact, while Kasumi and Arisa were talking to everyone, Kanon couldn't think of a single thing she disagreed with about what they were saying. Although... thinking about it now, she couldn't quite remember the exact words they'd said when they had spoken to everyone. Kanon was too busy staring into their pretty ruby red eyes.

After getting a good night's sleep though, she was wondering what she was even thinking when she agreed to these uniforms. Kanon took a deep breath as she and Hagumi neared the school gate. Maybe once they got inside the school she’d feel less embarrassed… 


“So… embarrassing…” 

Rinko sighed to herself as she adjusted the bit of cloth that barely qualified as a top. Her face was flushed red as she tried to force the thin fabric to cover up her generous bust. As it was, it felt like even a stiff breeze or a slight stumble would cause an unwanted wardrobe malfunction.

What was she thinking yesterday when she agreed to these uniforms!? She’s the student council president! She needed to be more responsible. Now everyone was dressed in these revealing outfits because of her…! Rinko's face flushed even brighter as she chastised herself. She wanted nothing more than to bury her head in the sand. 

“Shirokane-san?”

Rinko snapped back to reality by Chisato's voice. She looked up at her schoolmate, who approached her while wearing a tight pink leotard. Rinko's eyes lingered on the blonde's long legs for a moment. 

“Are you feeling all right?”

“O-Oh, Shirasagi-san!" Rink blushed, managing to force her gaze up to Chiasto's face. "Just… g-getting used to the new uniform. Do you have a dance class?”

“Not quite. I’m actually headed to Haneoka High. I promised Kaoru that I would dance in her upcoming performance. I believe Lisa will also be helping out. I just stopped by here to change into my leotard.”

“I see…” Rinko hesitated for a moment. “Um… Shirasagi-san, h-how do you feel about these new uniforms?” 

Chisato stares down at Rinko’s exposed skin for a moment. She blushes before averting her gaze. “I mean… I was worrying on the way here that it might have been a bit much, but the other students are wearing them, and we’ve received no complaints from the teachers. I think the heat may just be making us worry more than normal…” 

“R-Right… Of course! I mean, if everyone else is going along, then it must be fine… right?” Rinko somehow felt unsure of her own justification. 

Chisato awkwardly cleared her throat. “Before I forget, I wanted to ask, have you seen Aya around? I’ve tried calling her, but she hasn’t been answering.” 

“Hm? Sorry, no I haven’t. Do you think she’s in trouble.”

Chisato sighs. “I’m sure it's nothing. She probably just forgot that she needs to be mindful of her phone overheating in this heat wave. I’ll give her a scolding later. Anyway, I should get going. You should too, shouldn’t you? The assembly is starting soon.”

Rinko blinked. “Assembly?” 

 


 

Hanasakigawa Gymnasium

Inside the gymnasium, the barely clothed students gather in front of the stage area. There’s a nervous, confused murmur amongst them as some are beginning to question why they thought it was ever a good idea to wear these embarrassing uniforms. Towards the front row, a trio of girls' band members quietly converse with one another.

“Rinko-senpai! Good morning!” Hagumi excitedly greets the student council president, not at all reading the mood of the room. “What’s the assembly for? Are we gonna have a sports meet soon~?” 

Rinko gives Hagumi an awkward smile. The girl's unchanged, upbeat attitude helping to relieve a bit of her pent up stress. “H-Hagumi-san. Good morning. I'm… I’m not sure actually. When I tried to go backstage one of Kokoro’s suits stopped me.”

“One of Kokoro’s bodyguards?” Kanon asked, peeking out from behind Hagumi. 

Rinko nodded. “They said that Kokoro and Misaki were working with Sayo and Eve until late last night to make some sort of presentation for this assembly.” Rinko couldn't help but find this whole thing odd. If Sayo knew the school wanted them to prepare a student assembly, she surely would have informed her. And why was Kokoro working with her? 

“Kokoro was helping? Then it’s bound to be lots of fun~!” Hagumi smiled. 

“What sort of presentation…?” Kanon asked, sounding a bit nervous upon hearing their band’s spastic leader was working with the head of the disciplinary committee. “Is it about the heat wave? Or the upcoming duel-school concert?” 

“Apparently it’s something about promoting student unity as the school moves in a new direction. But I’m not sure what that means–” Rinko stopped as she saw the curtain on the gymnasium stage begin to part. 

All the students look up at the center stage, expecting to see the vice president of the student council at the podium with a speech prepared, but instead the podium was empty, and there was something else, just above the podium that left the entire school speechless.

“W-What is that!? …Misaki!?” 

“Is that… Eve…?”

“S-Sayo-san!? W-What am I looking at!?” 

All the girls in the gym stared up in shocked disbelief as above the stage three of their fellow students were held aloft by a metal frame, completely nude. The buzzing of three vibrators could be heard as the three girl’s legs trembled from the unrelenting pleasure. Each of them, helplessly restrained as their naked bodies were put on stage for the entire school to see. 

“Ahhh… Every… one can see me… Haha…!” The girls could see the beautiful school idol, Eve, moaning unabashedly. 

“Haaah… It feels so good…!” The diligent student council vice president drooled all over herself in full view of the rest of the school. 

“L-Look away! Please!!!” Misaki begged through tears as the entire school beheld her naked, altered body. “Y-You have to run! Or you’ll be–!” 

Suddenly the gym lights were shut off. The students let out frightened shirks as they were suddenly left in darkness after witnessing something so shocking. However, the students suddenly went silent as the large projector hanging from the gym ceiling suddenly turned on. All the students’ eyes were drawn in to the massive hypnotic spiral being projected in front of them. 

“NO! D-DON’T LOOK! CLOSE YOUR EYES!” Misaki called out desperately as she watched her schoolmates' shocked expression slowly fade away, to a hypnotized lull. As their eyes focused on the spiral, it began to feel like they were all staring directly at her, as she was strung up naked on stage for everyone to see. Mistaki continued to desperately plead for her schoolmates to look away, but slowly, her voice began sounding more and more distant as the rest of the students continued to stare.

“LOOK AWAY! YOU HAVE TO LOOK AW–!”

 


 

“--Awake?” 

“Hm?”

Rinko slowly opened her eyes. She lifted her head from her desk.

“Are you awake, Shirokane-san? I asked you a question.” 

Rinko recognized her homeroom teacher’s voice. “Huh? O-Oh! Yes!” She quickly sat up. Had she seriously fallen asleep in the middle of class? 

Rinko lifted her head and looks back at the teacher. Michelle-sensei… Who was looking at her with the electronic chalkboard behind her. 

“S-Sorry, what was the question, Michelle-sensei?” 

“What is the surest path to happiness?”

Rinko blinked, confused. Surest path to happiness? Had she fallen asleep during a philosophy lecture? She couldn't think of how a question like this could have a definitive... definitive... de... definitive......

Rinko's eyes began to glaze over as she stared up at the electronic chalkboard. That was strange. Had their chalkboards always displayed... such a strange... relaxing pattern on them?  As Rinko continued to stare, all of a sudden, the answer came to her. 

“To obey our mistress and submit to her will.”

Michelle-sensei clapped her hands together. “Very good. Now, Mistress Rokka has ordered that we begin this new semester with a lesson in breastplay. Shirokane-san, what was your cup size again?” 

Rinko felt a brief flash of embarrassment as her teacher asked the question, but after another glance at the chalkboard, the tension slowly left her body. If they were learning breastplay techniques, then of course her teacher would want to know how big her breasts are. “They’re H-Cups, Sensei.”

“Perfect! You have some real big ones, Shirokane-san. Now, please pull out your dildo from your desk and use it to demonstrate to the class the proper technique for a boobjob.” Michelle-sensei spoke. “Students helping train pets, make sure they’re paying attention to this. Even though they are in a different program than the rest of you, pets will need to know these skills as well.” 

Rinko pulled out a bright pink dildo from her desk then lifted her top without a second thought. As the whole class stared at her exposed breasts, the student council president pressed them against the long, hard dildo in front of her. 

“Wow… they really are big! You’re so pretty, Rinko-senpai!” Hagumi smiled.

“Superb technique, Shirakane-san.” Sayo nodded. “I hope you are paying attention, Eve.”

“Ruff!” From below Sayo, Eve let out a happy bark as she served as her fellow student’s chair for the class period. 

Rinko continued to demonstrate for the class, with their teacher providing instruction. The students all watched, with some even taking notes. Seated behind Rinko, Kanon looked on with a nervous expression. As she watched her friend servicing the bright pink dildo in front of the whole class, a strange anxiety poked away at her in the back of her mind. She couldn't pinpoint what it was, though. Each time she so much as glanced at the chalkboard her thoughts would suddenly become so muddled and hazy that she would completely lose her train of thought. 

Still... was this really what their school had always been like? For some reason, something felt... different today.  

 


 

Gym

“Different? How do you mean?”

Kanon blushed as Hagumi looked at her with confusion. Rinko was also looking at her with concern now. The three girls were lined up to get their measurements taken as part of a student health inspection to start off the new semester, ordered by Mistress Rokka of course. Kanon hunched nervously, having mentioned the strange feeling she'd felt during homeroom to Hagumi and Rinko. Although under her friends' gazes, now she was wondering if she was overthinking things. 

“It... It’s hard to explain… It’s just a weird feeling I have. M-Maybe it's nothing! Just f-forget I said anything.” Kanan blushed. She knew she should've kept quiet. Today was just another completely normal day of school. They had left their completely normal period of homeroom, changed into their completely normal gym uniforms, and now were getting their normal breast measurements done. That was it! She decided to drop this topic before either of her friends started thinking she was crazy.  

However, Rinko thought for a moment. "Well... This morning me and Chisato both felt like it was strange we agreed to the new school uniforms. Though, now I can't remember why we thought the uniforms were strange to begin with." Rinko furrows her brow as she tried to recall her feelings from earlier this morning, only to find that her memories of right before the assembly were strangely hazy. "How about you, Hagumi? Does anything seem different today to you?" 

Hagumi thinks for a moment. “I mean, we’re getting our measurements for gym today. That’s different!”

Kanon glanced past Rinko. The three girls were in for the final part of their class’s measurements, breast weighing. It was important that the teachers understood every inch of every student's body to help determine how best to teach them to use their bodies to pleasure Mistress Rokka. 

After that, they of course also had their breast sizes measured as well. So far, the three girls couldn't identify anything that felt all that strange or out of place. Everything they were doing in school today made sense for the purposes training the students to be proper sex slaves for Mistress Rokka. Measuring and training their breasts just made sense. Although there was something Kanon found odd when she watched Tae getting measured. 

“What’s that mark Hanazono-senpai has on her body?” Kanon asked. 

"Hm?" Rinko looked over at Tae, then back to Kanon. “Oh, you mean the one below her belly? It marks her as being impregnated by mistress. It’s a magical mark that also conceals the pregnancy unless Hanazono-san or mistress deactivates the magic.” 

“I… I see…” Kanon thought for a moment, but again couldn't identify anything strange. Mistress was chosen by the succubus crown and had magical powers granted to her. Plus, as her sex slave, there was certainly nothing wrong with Mistress Rokka impregnating them if she so chose. If anything, Kanon felt a newfound wave of love for her mistress, for being so thoughtful to the slaves she'd impregnated as to prove them with a slither of her magic in order to help them.  

“Next, please.” The teacher at the weighing station called out as Saaya finished with her breast weighing. 

Rokka looks ahead, and sees that she's next in line. “It seems it’s my turn. I hope I said something to ease your mind, Kanon-san. Let’s do our best for Mistress Rokka now, shall we?” 

Kanon nodded, watching as Rinko weighed her huge breasts. She couldn’t help but feel jealous. She hoped Mistress Rokka would be pleased with her breasts as well, even if they weren’t as big as… as…

Kanon's thoughts trailed off as she finally realized something that did strike her as odd. As Rinko finished her breast weighing, Kanon stepped forward after her, lost in thought as something didn't sit right with her. 

When and how had Rokka become their mistress to begin with…?

 


 

Lunch

“How did Rokka become our mistress?”

“I mean… She always has been, hasn’t she?”

Hagumi and Rinko looked perplexed in response to Kanon's question as the three sat together during lunch. It seemed to them like how Rokka became their mistress should've been obvious, but when they actually tried to remember how this all came about, the two found themselves at a loss. They remembered Rokka had moved into town not long ago. That she had joined the band Raise a Sullen. And then... it was like there was a gap in their minds bridging the Rokka they knew as a fellow band member and schoolmate, to the Rokka who was the mistress they lovingly worshipped and served with all their hearts.  

“Wait… I guess… when we first met her she wasn’t our mistress.” Rinko says, suddenly looking confused. 

“Yeah… but then… I can’t remember when exactly she did become our mistress.” Hagumi continues, her confusion mirroring Rinko's. 

“Would you mind if we joined you?” The girls turned and saw Sayo Hikawa was now sitting at the head of their lunch table.

“H-Huh? Oh, sure. Hello, Hikawa-san.” Kanon blinked. Wasn’t Sayo seated at the other table? She hadn’t even heard her stand up. As she looked quizzically at Sayo, Kanon began to hear a light panting sound from below their table. Kanan glanced down at Sayo’s chair. 

She was greeted with Eve's smiling face staring back at her as she looked up at her on all fours, her body serving as Sayo's chair. “O-Oh. Hello, Eve.” Kanon gave a nervous wave to the girl. 

“Ruff!” Eve gave a happy bark in response. It looked like Sayo was doing a good job training her as a pet for their mistress. 

Sayo chuckled and ran her hand through Eve’s silky white hair. “Good girl, Eve. However, pet-training class is over. You can use human words again, for now.”

Eve nodded lovingly to her trainer, then looked back up at Kanon, a bright smile on her face. “Hello, Kanon-san!” 

Kanon felt a strange discomfort in her stomach as she looked at Eve. She turned her attention back to Say. "Was there something you wanted to talk to us about, Hikawa-san?" 

Sayo remained silent for a moment, as she shifted her gaze towards each of the three girls. 

There was a long pause in the conversation, as Sayo peered right at each girl's eyes. She noticed that the ruby red shimmer that had completely eclipsed their irises at the start of the day, had steadily begun to fade as the girls had begun to notices gaps and contradictions in their memory. These three would need special attention during the latter half of the school day. 

“Sayo-san? Is everything all right?” Kanon asked, sounding concerned as Sayo continued to seemingly glare at the three of them.

Sayo turned to Kanon, noticing that the red in her irises had also faded since the start of the day. She clears her throat and finally addresses Kanon. “I trust you all remember that questioning mistress is against school rules, correct?”

Kanon froze up, her heart suddenly racing. “I-I wasn’t questioning her! I-I'd never! R-Really…! I just–” 

Sayo held up a hand to silence her. “It’s fine. I understand that there is bound to be some confusion with the sudden start of a new semester. I ask that you all simply focus on your remaining classes for today. If you all still feel confused about anything, then please stop by the student council room, and I will be happy to help all of you.” 

"O-Of course. I'm also always willing to help anyone who needs it." Rinko quickly follows up. While she was still feeling as confused as Kanon, the student council president couldn't exactly let her vice president outdo her like this. Rinko tries to calm her confused mind. It was a new semester and she was the student council president. She needed to focus on her duties, rather than this strange anxious feeling Kanon's question had stirred up in her. Still, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't completely shake the feeling something wasn't right. 

"Thanks, Sayo-senpai!" Hagumi smiled. She was confused about why she couldn't remember when Rokka became the girls' mistress, but if someone was smart as Sayo wasn't worried, why should she be? Maybe later she could ask Misaki or Kokoro about it. One of them might know. 

“R-Right… thank you.” Kanon gave Sayo a nervous nod. She felt like Sayo's offer to help them should have put her at ease, yet for some reason, the student council member’s invitation gave her an uneasy feeling in her stomach. “I think I’ll grab some more milk and get ready for my next class. I’ll take to you all later.” 

Kanon excused herself from the table. She headed over to the milk dispenser and grabbed a cup. She tried to push her feelings of unease aside for now. She was just being silly, right? It was just her usual anxiety flaring up. Today was a normal school day, just like any other. 

Kanon moved to the milk dispenser, and saw Arisa was on duty today. She smiled and waved to her friend, before pressing her cup to Arisa's jutting, hard nipple. She pressing her other hand to Arisa's massive udder and began to milk her. Arisa's warm milk slowly filled her cup. For some reason, the feeling that something was off with the school refused to leave her... She could only hope that the odd feeling would fade before the start of her next class. 

Notes:

Sorry for the wait! Real life and writer's block had me held up for a while, but after a bit of a break, I'm excited to get back to this fic! I originally planned to detail the entire school day for Hanasakigawa in this chapter, but after a few failed rough drafts, decided that it'd be better to split the school day up between multiple chapters.

For the next chapter, I'm debating between continuing with the school day at Hanasakigawa or cutting over to what's happening at Haneoka High for a bit. I could also show a little bit of both schools. Let me know what you'd all like to see!

As a quick side-note, I have a lot of requests for scenes and kinks for this fic, and it's starting to actually get hard to think of how to include them all while still including everything that I want to include in the story. I'll do my best to put in as many requests as I can, but might not be able to work in some that would take too much set up or those that won't work with certain scenes that I want to write. For full transparency, I'll be prioritizing the things I most want to write for this fic, then the popular suggestions, and then any suggestions that would be easy to include or that I really really liked. Any suggestions and requests are still welcome and appreciated though! Truly, thank you to everyone who has requested. It's amazing seeing so many people excited to read my writing! :D

Finally, I whipped up a quick poll to survey what kinks people are enjoying. Let me know what kinks you enjoy from this fic, you can select as many as you want. I'm curious to see the results, and it'll give me an idea of what to focus on in the future!
https://strawpoll.com/polls/ajnEOAWLAZW

With that, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and I'll see you in the next one!

Chapter 14: No Turning Back

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kokoro’s Mansion

“Ngghh… Where… Where am I…?” 

Rokka slowly opened her eyes. What time was it? Had she slept in? Normally she’d be panicked over the possibility of being late to school, but right now all she could think about was the amazing wet dream she'd just had. Wait, perhaps "amazing" wasn’t the word she should be using. She had dreamt that she’d gotten some strange power to hypnotize her friends and was using it to make them her slaves. She hypnotized more and more of them, her body changing into some sort of sexy succubus as her power grew. She remembered vaguely that she'd done something to the members of PoPiPa, and was planning on taking over the schools before waking up.

Rokka tried to push the weird dream out of her mind. Sure, she indulged in the occasional lewd fantasy, she didn’t want to enslave anyone. Least of all her friends. Rokka took a deep breath. At least it was only a– 

–dream? 

“C-C-C-C-C-C-CHU2!?”

Rokka stammered as she felt the warmth of her band’s leader and producer’s naked body pressed up against her own. CHU2’s cut paw gloves pressed up against Rokka’s chest as the girl snuggled close to her, lovingly rubbing her cheek against Rokka's face. It sounded almost like CHU2 was... purring? 

"W-W-W-What's going on!?" 

On Rokka’s outburst, CHU2 stirred from her sleep and slowly rose up, pressing her paw onto Rokka's chest. CHU2 smiled down at Rokka, staring at her with her ruby red eyes. Rokka was still groggy from having just woken up, but knew that CHU2's eyes certainly weren't normally red. As she looked at CHU2 in absolute shock, Rokka could vaguely hear something playing from the other girl's headphones. 

"A good kitty loves her owner. A good kitty purrs to show her love."

CHU2's purring intensified and her grin seemed to widen as the headphones continued to fill her head with more orders and suggestions. 

"C-CHU2?" Rokka started to reach up towards the headphones to take them off, but as she touched them, Rokka stopped. Her body had tensed up. It felt like she was frozen with a strange anxiety. As if she was terrified of what would happen if she took off those headphones. While Rokka wrestled with this feeling, the door to the room opened. Rokka flinched in surprise, and turned to see someone else smiling down at them as they saw that they were awake. 

“Oh, good. You’re finally awake, mistress. The girls attending Hanasakigawa High had to leave early to prepare the school, but your schoolmates from Haneoka have been waiting for you to wake up~” 

“M… Mistress?” Rokka echoed in bewilderment. "A-Asuka, w-what a-are you t-talking about!?" Rokka felt her voice trembling as she stared up at her friend's naked body. This was just like in her dream. But then... did that mean everything she'd dreamed about really... r-really actually happened? 

 

Asuka smiled down at Rokka and CHU2. Not a hint of embarrassment or shame on her face as she stood completely naked before them. In fact, it looked like she was showing off her body to Rokka. Had Asuka always been so… plump? 

Rokka felt Asuka look her up and down, as if she were inspecting her. Rokka was flushed with embarrassment as she laid naked in bed between two of her best friends, but was too terrified and confused to move even a muscle. “It looks like the succubus queen’s power fades from your body after you calm down from your aroused state. I bet if we find the crown, we can take care of that issue..." Asuka's voice trailed off for a moment, and she looked to be deep in thought. 

“A-Asuka, what the hell are you saying!?” Rokka cried out. She was desperate for answers. Nothing was making any sense!

“Oh~? Do you not remember all the naughty things we did together yesterday~?" Asuka chuckled at Rokka's confused remark before helping her mistress to her feet. Rokka stumbled out of bed as Asuka took her by the arm. "Don't worry, I'll refresh your memory, but first we need to get moving. You can't go to school covered in all those love juices after all~!" Asuka looked back at CHU2, who was licking herself clean like an actual cat. Asuka smirked, seeing the commands of the headphones were holding strong. Pretty soon, her current state would feel natural to the girl, even with out the headphones. "CHU2, be a good kitty while we’re gone.”

“W-Wait!” Rokka protested, but Asuka simply dragged her along. Rokka was taken into a large bath within Kokoro’s manor, where Asuka sat her down in a bath chair. Disoriented and off-balance, Rokka reached her hand out to grab something to keep her stable. Her hand met with something soft and plump. 

“Nrrgh… R… Rokka…” 

Rokka looked to her side, and saw Himari, naked and trembling next to her. Rokka's panicked, pressing her hand further onto the surface she had found to keep her balance, and only noticed after that said surface was Himari's huge breast.  Her schoolmate squirmed and looked away as Rokka accidently groped her. 

Rokka's face flushed red. "H-Himari!? I-I didn't mean to--!" 

“Oh~ lucky, lucky. Himari already has Mistress feeling up her huge boobs~” Moca giggled. 

“Good morning, mistress. I hope you enjoy our bodies today.” Ran smiled. 

“Just relax and enjoy, while we wash you up.” Asuka spoke next as she and the others began to run their hands all over Asuka’s body as they washed her. 

Seeing all of this, details of what she'd thought was a dream from last night began to resurface in Rokka's mind. The red glow to everyone's eyes, overtaking the usual eye color of all the girls except Himari, who still seemed to be struggling against what was happening. They were all brainwashed by those glasses, that Succubus Crown thing, into being her sex slaves. Rokka's body began to tremble as Ran and Asuka began to lather their breasts with soap as they pressed their soft chest against their mistress's body to was her. “W-Wait, all of you! You’re… You’re not in your right minds! I… I don’t… I don't want…!” 

Again Rokka felt herself freeze up as she objected. Her body was tense despite all her friend's soft, plump bodies rubbing up against her. Despite what Rokka was trying to convey, her hand remained on Himari’s plump, enhanced breast, kneading and squeezing it for several minutes. Asuka noticed this and smiled to herself. She then looked down at Rokka’s body. 

Sure enough, Rokka’s body began to change in response to her arousal. Her breasts began to expand. Her hips grew wider. Her height increasing. More and more as she touched Himari. Asuka licked her lips. “You'll remember how good it feels to be our mistress soon, Rokka. I promise…” 

 


 

Road to Haneoka Girls' School

After a hectic morning, the hypnotized girls from Haneoka Girls’ High School finished prepping their reluctant mistress. After finishing their bath and eating breakfast, they dressed in their newly prepared school uniforms and began making their way to school. 

“Heehee… I’m surprised that we were able to fit Himari’s huge udders into that tight blouse.” 

“Sh… Shut up, Moca… I feel the buttons are gonna pop off any second now…!” 

“I wouldn’t mind seeing that~”

Moca, Himari, and Ran walked side by side together. While Moca and Ran had completely succumbed to the hypnosis, Himari was still able to resist the effects. Her resistance was strong, even after the night of lovemaking Moca and Ran had given her, she still was able to maintain her mind. Even so, the collar around her neck compelled her body to obey the orders she was give. This is what was forcing her to walk side by side with her two childhood friends while dressed in a lewd parody of their school uniform.

Himari gritted her teeth, as she tried to compel her legs to stop, turn around, go the other way, anything that might stop the humiliation that she was being forced to endure. However, her legs continued to make her walk forward. One foot after the other. With Himari feeling like a passenger in her own body with every step, while everyone else around her was not only at peace with what was happening, but actively enjoying it. 

Well, maybe not everyone. As Himari looked over her shoulder, she saw Rokka and Asuka walking a few steps behind them. Both dressed in the same embarrassing, slutty uniforms as the rest of them. Himari looked at Rokka’s pained and embarrassed expression. Even though it seemed like Rokka had no control over what was happening, after what Himari went through yesterday, she wasn’t sure what to think. She glanced at Moca and Ran. 

“Are you two really okay with this…? Being enslaved to Rokka?” 

Moca nodded without hesitation, her grin not faltering in the slightest. “It feels really good. Plus, this way all of Afterglow can stay together forever.” 

Ran also nodded. “It might feel strange at first, but eventually, once you let it, the pleasure of serving our mistress will build and build until you can't imagine how you lived your life before becoming her slave~”

Himari felt sick to her stomach. Was she going to become like them? A willing slave who couldn't imagine life without her mistress? This was all insane. There was no possible way things could keep going like this forever. Eventually someone was going to realize something's wrong with what's happening to them and will go for help. Of course. There was no other way something like this could end. Having steeled her resolve, Himari tries to just focus on keeping her boobs from bursting out of her tight-fitting top, while silently dreading the looks she’d be getting once they arrived at school. 

Meanwhile, Asuka came up behind Rokka as they got closer to the school. She reached out and cupped her mistress's enhanced tits. 

Rokka took a deep breath, trying to keep herself calm. She needed to stay in control. If she started to lose herself, then her body would change further, and she’d lose herself to the pleasure, like what happened last night. Her memory was still fuzzy on the specifics of what had happened after arriving at Kokoro's mansion, but she knew if she lost herself to that pleasure again, she might not ever return to normal if Asuka and the others manage to find that crown. She needed to stay in control. No matter what. 

Feeling Rokka's body tense up, Asuka let out a small chuckle. “You should relax a bit more, mistress. All of this is for you, after all.”

“I-I didn’t ask for any of this…!” 

“You asked for these uniforms~ They were your idea. You issued the designs to Kokoro last night, and she made sure they got made.” 

Rokka stared down at the uniform she was wearing. It was true that in terms of slutty school uniforms, this was exactly her taste but… “E-Even so… How am I supposed to relax when my friends’ minds are being altered into making them do all this embarrassing stuff?” 

Asuka paused for a moment, seriously thinking through what Rokka was saying. “Are you saying that you’d rather we all return to normal?” Before Rokka could respond, Asuka added, “Do you think we’d still be friends after everything that’s happened?” Rokka stared back at Asuka, who seemed to be deep in thought. After a moment, Asuka pulled up her cell phone.

Rokka's face flushed red and she turned her face away from the phone screen. "I-I'm not interested in seeing that video of you and Kasumi fucking Arisa with th-that dildo! Y-You've already shown it to me more times than I can count!" Despite her objections, Asuka could clearly see Rokka peering over her shoulder as she turned away to sneak a peak at the phone. 

Asuka chuckled and shook her head. “I'm not showing you that video.” She replied before pushing the phone right up to Rokka’s face. “I'm showing you a picture of just before that. It was right after sis came home with Arisa. They both wanted to share the gift you gave to them with me. Of course, I wasn't very receptive at first. Here, take a look~” Asuka smiled as she pulled up the image on her phone. 

Rokka’s face somehow turned an even brighter shade of red as she looked at Asuka’s phone screen. “A-Asuka… i-is this…?” 

“Yep! It’s my sister hypnotizing me. She and Arisa held me down and tied me up when they got home. They then took turns, seeing who could get me to cum the most. They kept twisting and thrusting those big dildos inside my pussy and asshole, making me cum over and over, no matter how much I begged them to stop~” Asuka answered, her smile only growing wider as she explained. 

Rokka’s face went pale. “A-Asuka… I-I’m so–!”

“You don’t have to apologize.” Asuka interrupted. “Eventually, as I stared into my sister's beautiful red eyes, the hypnosis started to get through to me. Slowly, being fucked by them started to feel better, and better, and better~” Asuka licked her lips and put her phone away. “But, if the hypnosis were to wear off, do you think me and my sister could ever be normal around each other again after something like that happened to us?” 

Rokka was silent, still processing the image Asuka had so casually flashed in front of her. 

Asuka gave Rokka’s chest a light squeeze, forcing a small suppressed moan from her mistress while she was distracted. Asuka leaned in close and whispered in Rokka's ear. “Wouldn’t it be easier and better for everyone if we kept going down the path we’re already on? Once all of our friends are hypnotized, then we’ll all be happy again, and can keep being friends forever and ever. Fighting against this is just going to cause more pain for everybody, don’t you think? At least, that’s how I’ve come to rationalize what’s going on.”

“You really thought about all this?”

“Of course! I’m hypnotized but not braindead, thank you very much!” Asuka laughed. Despite herself, Rokka let out a chuckle as well. Rokka was feeling overwhelmed by everything Asuka just laid out on her, but didn’t have much time to fully think it through as the group began to approach the school’s front entrance. 

Meanwhile, Himari closed her eyes tight. Her heart was racing. She could practically feel her schoolmates’ gazes on her. Seeing her in this absolutely humiliating slutty school outfit. Her impossibly huge breasts. She waited for the chorus of judging whispers to pick up… but strangely it never did. Confused, Himari slowly opened her eyes, and instead it was her who was shocked by what she saw.

“Oh, were we really supposed to wear that much less? I thought our gym uniforms would be enough, but…”

“Honestly, Hanasakigawa’s new school uniforms show about the same amount of skin.”

“Well, bonus points for at least trying to stay in uniform, I guess.”

“... Good morning.” 

The girls who had just arrived stopped in their tracks. They had been expecting that their schoolmates would be the ones shocked at their appearance, but instead it was the other way around. Himari and Rokka were flabbergasted by their schoolmates’ appearances. Himari, who despite her dread and embarrassment at being paraded around dressed as she was, had been secretly hoping that at the very least someone they ran into would have realized that something was wrong. Now she had found that the corruption infecting her friends had spread even further than she had feared. 

Moca smiled. “Oh…? We’ve already taken over Haneoka? Man, we’re better than I thought.” 

Tsugumi tilted her head. “'Taken over'?” 

“Ahaha…!” Asuka let out a forced chuckle as she stepped forward. “N-Nevermind that. Um… You all look really great~! Was there a change to the uniform policy that we missed?” 

“Oh, you didn’t hear? We assumed you would have with how you’re dressed.” Lisa answered as she pulled out her phone. “The Haneoka student council emailed an announcement video to everyone early this morning.”  Lisa loaded up the video on her phone and played it for the new arrivals. 

The phone showed the student council president, Hina, with her friend and bandmate Maya standing beside her. One look at them, and the more brainwashed girls could see a familiar red glow to Hina’s eyes, not to mention Hina’s breasts looked way bigger than they ever had before. There was also something strangely off with Maya’s glasses. After a moment, Rokka recognized that Maya was wearing her old glasses. She was wearing the “Succubus Crown” that had caused all this chaos in the first place! 

“Heya, everyone~ It’s your favorite student council president, Hina Hikawa here~!” 

“And I’m Maya Yamato. My full name is a palindrome! Thank you for having me!”

“We’re just sending everyone a reminder that the heat wave is in full effect. Because of this, the school has agreed to temporarily lax the dress code. In the interest of student safety, we’re asking that everyone wear as little clothing as possible.”  

“That’s right. I know it might be embarrassing, but please bear with it until the heat wave passes.” 

“That’s all from us. We’ll be seeing you all at school tomorrow~! See ya!” Hina enthusiastically waves to the camera while Maya more shyly waves behind her before the video ends. 

As Lisa finishes playing the video, a voice calls out from behind her group. “Ah. There you are my cute little kittens. Are you ready to move your bodies for me amidst this fleeting heat?” Lisa and Chisato turn to see Kaoru posing dramatically as she addresses them. Several of the passing students swoon over the idol of the theater club as they see her. 

Chisato sighs at her friend’s ostentatious posing, while Lisa just chuckles. “Looks like we’re needed. We’ll see the rest of you later!” Lisa waves goodbye with Chisato following behind her. 

“See you too.” Tsugumi calls out as the two dancers head out. She then turns to the rest of her friends. “Let’s get inside where there’s air conditioning… I feel like I’m gonna sweat out of these clothes if we stay out in the sun much longer.” Tsugumi continues, with Yukina nodding in agreement. 

Rokka breathes a sigh of relief as her unbrainwashed prepare to make their way inside. Even though there was some red to Yukina’s eyes, and half of the school was walking around in their underwear as if it was completely normal, no one new was calling her mistress. On top of that, they were all about to head to class. The only one of her brainwashed friends Rokka shared a class with was Asuka. If she could just slip away while she was distracted, then maybe she could get help from somebody. Of course, Rokka was certain that Asuka would be trying to keep her eyes on her all throughout class, just like she’d done for the walk here. Rokka looked towards Asuka, only to find that Asuka was finally looking away from her. Confused, Rokka followed Asuka’s gaze. Her eyes widened in alarm as she saw what Asuka and the others were all staring at. 

Himari was smiling. Her eyes were now a bit more red after watching that video. With a relaxed smile on her face, she grabbed the front of her tight-fitting blouse as all eyes turned towards her. “N… Need to… wear as little clothing… as possible…” 

“Hold on–! Himari–!” Asuka called out, but Himari wasn’t listening. 

Slowly, Himari pulled her blouse open. The struggling buttons popped off one by one as she exposed her naked breasts to the outside air. Himari let out a long sigh as her tightly restrained breasts were now free for everyone to see. Waves of pleasure rippled through her body to the point that she started to wonder why she was so embarrassed to do this in the first place. 

“H-H-Himari!? W-What are you doing!?” 

Tsugumi’s voice brought Himari back to reality. Both Tsugumi and Yukina were staring at Himari’s exposed breasts with looks of shock on their faces. Asuka clicked her tongue as looks of realization slowly dawned on both girl’s faces. What redness had gathered in both girls’ eyes was quickly fading as both looked down at what they were wearing, then at the rest of the group. 

Yukina blushed and began covering up her body with her arms. “Why… Why am I outside… dressed in nothing but my…?”

Tsugumi took a step back from the group. “You all… why are all of you dressed like that!? Something’s wrong here! Why is everybody acting like all of this is normal!?” 

Tension filled the air. Rokka could see Asuka biting her bottom lip as she tried to think of a plan. Was she going to try to restrain them? But they were out in public. There wasn’t anything they could do to stop them without causing a scene! 

“Is everything okay out here?” Another voice called out. Rokka could hear footsteps approaching them to investigate the sound of the commotion. 

“Of course! Something’s going on with… w-with everybody at school! We need to call the police!” Tsugumi shouted, with Yukina nodding along through her flushed embarrassment as she continued to cover up her nearly naked body. 

Rokka felt her heart racing. Was this the end? Was someone finally going to be called in to put a stop to this insane situation? She knew that this was a good thing. That this would mean her friends would finally be freed from this strange brainwashing. That now maybe things could go back to normal. But as Rokka remembered what Asuka had told her earlier, about how everybody’s relationships couldn’t possibly go back to normal after all this, Rokka’s heart sank. She closed her eyes, trembling, waiting for Tsugumi and Yukina to run and get help… 

…However, after several long, agonizing seconds, Rokka heard nothing. Slowly, she opened her eyes, and saw Tsugumi and Yukina standing in the exact same spot they were before. 

Only now, they looked dazed. Their mouths were hanging open. Yukina’s arms slowly drifted from covering her exposed body to going limp at either side of her. Tsugumi looked like she was trying to speak, but her mouth couldn’t seem to form the words. “Get… Get… hel… some… thi… rong..” As Tsugumi stammered helplessly, Rokka followed the other two girls’ gazes towards the person they were speaking to. Rokka’s heart began to pound again for a completely different reason. 

Rokka’s eyes went wide as she saw Maya, wearing the glasses that Rokka had tried to rid herself of yesterday. The glasses that were secretly the Succubus Crown. Rokka couldn’t help but stare at Maya’s enhanced chest, which looked like it was trying to escape the tight restraints of Maya’s shirt. At either side of Maya, stood Ako and Tomoe, both of them wearing strange, revealing outfits of their own, and both of their eyes now completely devoid of all emotion as they stared blankly ahead. 

Maya tilted her head at Tsugumi and Yukina. “I don’t get what’s going on, but I’m sure we can work it out without needing the police. How about we all go to the student council room to talk this over?” 

Tsugumi and Yukina trembled slightly under Maya’s gaze before slowly nodding. It was clear both knew something very wrong was happening, but neither could stop themselves from obeying Maya’s words as they stared into the hypnotic spiral pattern within her glasses. 

Slowly, it began to feel as though the spirals were enveloping their bodies. Caressing them. Molding them.  

Rokka watched as both the girl's bodies and clothes suddenly changed. Tsugumi’s gym bloomers now reveal her thick thighs, and sweaty gym shirt is now tied partway up, exposing her navel, and the bra Rokka could see through the thinned fabric of her shirt was quite a bit more bold than she’d expect from the soft-spoken girl. Though it was nothing compared to the bra and panties Yukina was now sporting. Her underwear now revealing her hard nipples as cute, shaved pussy.

While both girls were still reeling from the sudden changes to their bodies, Moca and Ran approached the pair. The two brainwashed girls slowly unbuttoned their tight blouses as they pressed their bodies against the pair, exposing their breasts to them just like Himari had. 

“Tsugu…! Don’t be such a grump. I promise, this feels really good~” Moca smirked, shushing Tsugumi as she attempted to object through the haze overwhelming her mind. 

Ran approached Yukina from behind. She caressed her rival’s exposed body, causing Yukina to shiver as pleasure rippled through her body. “Just relax. We’ll show you just how good this feels.” Ran smirked, and both her and Moca began to lead the resisting pair towards the student council room. 

Himari was shivering in fear. She barely even noticed now that her breasts were fully exposed, as she watched her bandmates drag another two victims off to be subjected to the same fate as her. It had looked as though Tsugumi and Yukina had realized something was off just a second before. What the hell just happened!?  There had to be a way out of this, right? Someone was going to realize something was wrong and  help them… right? 

Asuka saw Himari trembling like a leaf, and after joining her fellow slaves in exposing her chest, gently rubbed Himari’s body to calm her. “It’s okay. I know it’s hard at first, but I promise that someday you’ll realize this was for the best.” 

Rokka watched as Asuka began to lead Himari into the school, behind Moca and Ran. She could see how earnestly Asuka was trying to reassure Himari. Maybe… if Himari did accept this, then she’d be happy like Moca and Ran? Would it really be so bad for them to accept this new life? And the hypnosis was broken, would there be any way for things to be anything like they used to be. 

As Rokka thought to herself, she noticed Asuka waiting for her. For the first time today, her brainwashed friend had taken her eyes off of her and stepped away. Rokka realized that if she wanted to run, now was the time. But then… where would she even run to? She could tell the others what was happening, but… would they even believe her? Or worse, would they blame her for this happening? The fear of that second possibility caused a pang in Rokka’s heart. After several long seconds of deliberation, Rokka stepped forward, and followed willingly behind Asuka as they headed towards the student council room. 

All the while, none of the girls noticed a certain girl from another school, who had been stealthily spying on their entire exchange from afar…

Notes:

A quick turn around on a new chapter after a long break! This is how I cope with taking summer college classes. I hope you all enjoy the new chapter. Given everyone's response to the last chapter, next chapter will either be continuing to follow the Haneoka school girls, or will shift focus to the band girls that aren't from either of the main schools to see how they're reacting to the strange happenings with their friends. Let me know which you'd like to see in the comments, and I'll see you all next time!

Chapter 15: Ballet of Betrayal

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Haneoka Girls' High School, Student Council Room

“So, yeah. After spending the night with Maya, I realized that we should all be serving mistress Rokka.”

“Right…”

“I’m so glad she’s finally here! Todays gonna be so much fun~”

“Right…”

“You should have texted me that you realized how good it feels to serve her. You could have helped to hypnotize me sooner, nee-chan~” 

“Right…”

“Um… Nee-chan? Are you okay? You seem a bit distracted.” 

“O-Oh?” Sayo stammered as she sat at the other end of the video call with her sister. “It’s, er, it’s nothing… A couple of pets are playing in the student council room and are being a bit noisy. It’s distracting. That’s all.” 

As Sayo says this, she rapidly zooms in the camera feed of her sister onto her enhanced chest. 

“Haha~ I know the feeling. The student council room is pretty noisy over here too~”

“Is that so?”

Hina’s gaze shifts from her video call over to the far side of the student council office. She smirks at her sister. “We’ve got some uncooperative future-slaves of our own that we’re taking the time to educate~” 

Yukina feels the world spinning around her. She can barely think, or even remember why she was here. Just what was happening? Ako’s tongue was… distracting. 

“Ako… why… why are you…?” 

Yukina managed to gather her thoughts enough to begin to stammer out an objection to what was happening, only for Ran to pinch at Yukina’s exposed nipple, forcing a moan out of her. 

“Just relax. It doesn’t matter what’s happening. It feels good. So you should enjoy it.” 

Yukina’s thigh’s pressed against Ako’s cheeks as she squirmed. “It… It does feel… nice… b-but…” Something still felt strange, but the thought was lost to Yukina as Ako’s tongue pressed deeper into her wet pussy. “Hrrrrr…!”

Ran chuckled. “You sound just like a purring kitten when you moan. Maybe that’s what you’re meant to be…” 

“Come on, Tsugu-chan~” Moca purred. “Everybody else in Afterglow is on team ‘serving mistress’. Don’t you wanna be a team player?” 

Tsugumi shook her head as she tried to overcome the dreamlike have that was rapidly gripping her thoughts. “N… No… Something… is wrong… you all aren’t… th-thinking straight…”

“Hmm…? Are you sure it’s not you who’s thinking strangely, Tsugu? I mean, hiding a Tsuguriffic body like yours doesn’t make much sense to me.” 

“My… My body…” Tsugu blushed, her breathing growing heavier as Moca’s words wormed their way into her mind. “No… You shouldn’t be looking at me like that…! It’s not–!”

“Shhh… just relax… look into my eyes and relax…”

Moca gently took Tsugu’s chin and forced her to look into her eyes. Tsugu’s mouth began to hang open. “M-Moca… Ran… To… Tomoe… anyone…! please… snap out of it…!”

Tomoe and Ako continued to lick away at the two girl’s wet pussies, despite the protests. Their movements were robotic and machine-like. Almost as if they were nothing more than dolls or puppets. As the sound of the two captured girl’s moans continued to grow, Hina and Sayo continued to talk in the background. They were so completely casual, it was as if nothing of note was going on in front of them. 

“By the way…” Sayo continued. “Where is Mistress?” 

“Oh!” Hina smiled. “She’s with Maya, helping train the new dancers~”

“Dancers?” 

 


 

Rooftop

“Can you feel it? The audience’s gazes upon you both? Be sure to fully take in this fleeting moment~!” 

“Uh… sure thing, Kaoru.”

Chiasto glanced, somewhat annoyed, at Kaoru’s overzealous introduction that Lisa was humoring, before turning towards their current ‘audience.’ 

“...I understand that practicing before an audience can be helpful. However, I must ask…” 

“Uehara-san? What exactly are you wearing?” 

Himari glanced away from Chiasto as she looked up and down at the cow-print bikini she was being forced to wear. Asuka smiled and answered for Himari. “Oh, Himari had a bit of a wardrobe malfunction in front of the school this morning, but thankfully the drama club was willing to lend her these clothes. Himari was more than happy to wear it, isn’t that right, Himari? You should let Lisa and Chiasto get a good luck at the outfit you love so much~” 

“...Y-Yes…” Himari stammered. 

Himari was trembling as her arms moved to her sides, with her body being controlled by the collar around her neck. Her face was flushed a bright red as she felt the warm sun against her barely covered skin. She was sweating from the embarrassment. And yet, she could feel a smile on her face. She couldn’t explain why. She wasn’t happy about what was happening. And yet, like a weird defense mechanism in this helpless situation, Himari continued to smile through the shame and humiliation. 

Chisato and Lisa’s gazes fell upon Himari. The two blushed slightly, noticing their friend’s flustered reaction. Something was finally starting to click as being out of place. However, before the two could begin to properly question anything, the door to the roof opened and Maya greeted the group. 

“Sorry I’m late. I had trouble finding the music player with everything we moved around yesterday.” 

Chisato turned. “Oh, Maya. That’s fine. We had only started to… t-to…!?” 

Chisato’s words caught in her throat as she stared at Maya. Lisa also stared in disbelief. Her mouth hung open, as did Lisa’s as she watched Maya approach them, completely naked. Chisato blinked once. Blinked twice, expecting her vision to clear and reveal she was seeing something that couldn’t possibly be there, but as it became clear that what she was seeing was some reality her eyes grew wide. 

There was a long moment where Chisato and Lisa both stood in stunned silence. Despite how inappropriate this was, both couldn’t help but trace their gazes up Maya’s figure. Past her wide hips. Over her smooth skin. At her plump breasts. 

Until they were staring straight at the only thing Maya was wearing that could qualify as clothing, other than her hat, her glasses. As they stared at her glasses, they strangely felt their sense of shock start to dissipate. As their eyes lingered on the endless spiral pattern that spun endlessly within her frames. 

“Hm? What’s wrong? Is there something on my face?” Maya let out a friendly chuckle. She was smiling as if nothing was wrong. As if she either didn’t know she was naked, or didn’t think there was anything strange about her nudity. “I managed to find a music player for you guys. Ready to get the dance lesson underway?” 

As Chisato and Lisa continued to stare into Maya’s glasses the initial shock and confusion they had felt upon seeing Maya began to fade. Yet they weren’t sure why. It was true that they were told by the student council that they should wear as little clothing as possible, but it should go without saying that this didn’t mean coming to school naked, right? 

“Ah, Maya. I thank you again for finding the final item needed for our little kitten’s training to begin. I was beginning to worry that we would be delayed! To have such fleeting beauties as these two have to hide from their true selves for even a moment longer. That would be just so… so… fleeting…!”

Chisato felt a tinge of annoyance at Kaoru’s strange and rambling monologue, before realizing that she wasn’t at all bothered by Maya’s state of undress. In fact, Himari, Asuka, and Rokka hadn’t said anything either. Chisato thought back to the previous day, when she was talking to Aya. 

“Really though Aya. What did you think I was doing? Stripping down naked in front of Rinko and everyone else? I know that it’s hot out today, but use your head. The next time you think you see something strange, just think it through a couple of times before you jump to conclusions. Usually there’s a far more logical reason behind whatever you’re seeing.”

Chisato took a breath and logically thought through what was happening. Maya was naked. Nobody but her seemed to be reacting to seeing this. Taking these facts into consideration, the only logical conclusion was that nobody has a problem with Maya being naked . It’s normal . There is no reason to be alarmed .

As Chisato came to this conclusion, she felt a strange but calming warmth wrap over her body. There was no reason to be alarmed. If Maya wanted to walk around naked, why should she tell her no? Besides with how hot it was today, Chisato could hardly blame Maya. Even this leotard felt so hot against her skin. It was enough to make her wish it was somehow even more revealing… 

“Thank you, Maya…” Chisato replied. “And yes, let’s begin our training.” 

Lisa nodded as well, her eyes still transfixed on Maya’s huge, round breasts. 

As Chisato agreed to start the lesson, the warm feeling slowly dissipated as her and Lisa prepared to begin. It was strange, their leotards felt even tighter now, especially in the chest area, but also somehow she felt more liberated while wearing it. She looked down and saw her exposed nipples through the heart-shaped holes in the chest. She didn’t remember the leotard bearing this design…? But she hadn’t changed since she left her own school, so she supposed she simply must not have noticed. It was hardly a big deal having her nipples exposed. After all, Maya was strutting around naked!

Kaoru clapped her hands. “All right, my little kittens. Let’s have you begin by stretching out your bodies. Make sure you let our audience see what fit little kittens you are.” 

Chisato felt like it was odd to include the audience as a part of stretching for practice, or ‘training’ as Kaoru kept calling it for some reason, but Chisato decided rather than raise an objection to Kaoru that it’d be quicker to just go along with whatever she was on about. She began to stretch alongside Lisa. Without thinking, Chisato and Lisa bent forward in such a way to perfectly show off their round rears and wide hips to Rokka and the others watching. As they did so, Maya began to set up the music player, bending down to set it up, and showing off her rear to her mistress as well. 

Rokka watched as her friends stretched their exposed bodies in front of her. She knew that this was wrong. She could see their minds being slowly altered in front of her. And yet, she couldn’t look away. Her eyes are glued to the nude, pump rears of her friends prepared for their training. It wasn’t too late to stop this. She could call out to them. Warn them. Tell them to run and get help. And yes, Rokka couldn’t force the words to form in her throat. Worse yet, her lips began to curl into an unabashed smile as she continued to watch. 

“So… So pretty…” Rokka panted, almost drooling over Chisato and Lisa’s bodies. Without thinking she placed an arm around Himari’s shoulder. Himari tensed up slightly, but didn't pull away. She felt Rokka’s hand on her overly-plump breast. 

Himari bit her lip as her mistre– as Rokka, placed her hand on her chest. Just the feeling of Rokka’s hand on her chest caused her to feel a shiver up her entire body. It was an almost like electric tingle whenever she was being touched by Rokka specifically. Himari tried to focus on her breathing, on trying to remain calm. She remembered the night she spend with Moca and Ran. She wasn’t going to become like them. She needed to stay calm if she wanted to save them. She had to–!

This plan suddenly became much much harder as Rokka lifted up Himari’s cow-print bikini top and began groping her tits directly. 

“M-Misre–!” Himari let out a surprised gasp, but quickly stopped herself as she realized what she had almost called Rokka. Himari felt her breathing growing heavier and heavier the more Rokka touched her chest, with that electric tingle coursing through her growing more and more intense each time Rokka squeezed her huge cow-tits. 

Himari looks pleadingly at Rokka, only to see Rokka’s eyes have a strange glow to them, very similar to how her eyes looked yesterday. Was she being affected by whatever power was corrupting her? Himari wanted to shout at Rokka to try to snap her out of it, but the collar around her neck keeping her from acting up and the mounting arousal from Rokka’s touch alone was enough to keep Himari rooted and unable to speak. 

“So pretty… Sexy… good toys…” Rokka moaned as her blouse burst open from her expanding chest and growing body. Asuka smiled as she saw her mistress slowly returning to who she was meant to be. 

Asuka looked out to the girls as they were finishing up stretching, then addressed Maya. “Once you’re ready, Maya, go ahead and start the music. Then come over and join us~ Mistress could use a good pair of pillows as she watches~!” 

Maya looked over her shoulder at Asuka and happily nodded. “Sure thing! I’m more than happy to help.”

Asuka then looked towards Kaoru. “Of course, you’re free to join us as well, Kaoru.”

Kaoru was strangely looking off towards the sky for a moment. “Hmm… do forgive me. I believe there is yet another stray cat who needs me. Feel free to continue the training while I am disposed.” 

Chisato watched as Kaoru headed off towards the roof entrance and felt confused. “Wait, Kaoru? You haven’t shown us any of the choreography for our dance yet? How are we supposed to practice without–?” 

“And this should do it…” Maya speaks up and turns on the music player. As she touches it, the same strange spirals which swirl within her glasses spread onto the player. The music starts up, and a strangely discordant yet captivating melody begins to play. 

Chisato and Lisa feel a strange tingle throughout their bodies. Suddenly, they feel themselves moving to the music. Dancing to it in a way that felt strangely natural. Like a routine they had rehearsed over and over yet had no memory of ever practicing it. 

“W-What?” Chisato gasped, looking down at her body as she began to dance.

“My body is… moving on its own…?” Lisa also stared down at herself, watching as her hips began to swap outside of her control. 

Despite their utter bewilderment at what was happening, the two slowly began to sway their hips from side to side, turning around bit by bit with each sway. Soon their plump asses were facing Rokka and the others, as they continued to sway their hips. Neither of them able to stop. As the two turned away from Rokka and Maya, and neither were able to see Maya’s glasses for a few seconds, a sudden realization came over the pair. 

“WHAT ARE WE DOING!?”

The two screamed, as they looked down at their dancing bodies. Their breasts continued to sway with their hips. Their nipples exposed and erect as they felt the warm outside air. Despite their objections, neither could force their bodies to stop. They continued to dance. As they did they moved closer and closer towards Rokka, and closer and closer towards each other. 

Soon the two felt their hips rubbing against each other as they continued to shake their asses for Rokka’s enjoyment. 

“Th-The music! Someone turn off the music!” Lisa begged.

“We aren’t doing this! We swear!” Chisato exclaimed. 

The two bent down, thrusting and shaking their asses up towards Rokka. Seated at the bend, with Maya’s soft breasts serving as pillows against her head, Rokka stared down at Chisato and Lisa as they presented themselves to her. She bit her lip, trying to resist every temptation rushing through her mind and body. Rokka started to drool as she watched her friend’s asses swaying back and forth, back and forth… 

Asuka smiled and stood up from her seat. She unbuttoned her blouse, letting her enhanced breasts free. “Himari, let’s welcome the new slaves.” Upon hearing Rokka’s order, Himari’s slave collar compelled her to stand. Asuka and Himari ran their fingers along the two forcibly dancing girls’ back as the stood beside them. Chisato and Lisa shivered, unable to move or resist as the girls ogled their bodies.

The next thing Rokka knew, her hands were on Chisato and Lisa’s asses. She gave both their cheeks a squeeze. They were every bit as soft as she’d imagined, while still having some firmness to them from their trained dancer physiques. Both of them had such soft skin as well… 

“Asahi-san…?” Chisato moaned. “What are you…?”

“The music… Is it affecting you too?” Lisa asked, looking over her shoulder at Rokka, eyes full of concern. “Try… Try to fight it… Rokka… We can fight this… t-together…!”

Chistao bit her lip “Right… of course… Asahi-san wouldn’t be doing something like this willingly… Just… try to hold on, Asahi-san…”

Rokka felt a pang of guilt in her heart. Both Lisa and Chisato trusted that she didn’t have any control of what was happening. Even with everything that was happening, they believed in her. Rokka tried to pull her hands back, but their asses were just so soft and spongy. Her fingers were practically sinking into them. She had to pull through for them…! She had to resist! Besides, they were right! She didn’t have a choice in all this! She didn’t want this weird succubus magic to come to her! It just happened! She was just a normal high school girl. She didn’t want any of this! She didn’t want–!

“Mistress?”

Rokka turned to see Asuka staring back sullenly at her. 

“If you want, I can turn off the music and let them both go. Like I told you before… I’m scared of what will happen if the hypnosis is undone, but I exist to serve you, mistress. If you want all of this to end, just say the world.” 

It suddenly felt as if the world was standing still. After everything that had happened yesterday, Rokka never in a million years would have expected Asuka to tell her this. If Asuka was being truthful to her, then Rokka knew she could end all of this right now. Set Chisato and Lisa free. Let them go and get help. Maybe someone out there could undo the brainwashing that had been done to everyone. After that… After that…

What would happen after that? The best case scenario was that things would return to normal, but would that happen? After everything they’d just gone through? Rokka wondered if she herself would be able to stomach what she’d done to all her friends, even if something was controlling and manipulating her. She’d probably have to move away. She’d never see any of her friends again. PoPiPa… Roselia… even RaS. They’d all be gone… 

She didn’t have a choice

“No… keep going… make them both mine…” Rokka smiled as she sunk her fingers deeper into Chisato and Lisa’s plump, perfect asses. 

“R-Rokka!?” 

“Wh-What the hell are you saying!?” 

Rokka tried to ignore the pit of guilt she felt in her stomach as Chisato and Lisa looked at her in utter shock. This was the only option. This was the only way everyone could be happy. This was what was best for everyone. She just needed to make them understand. Then they’d be her perfect, happy slaves forever and ever

As Rokka’s smile grew wider and wider as she committed herself to brainwashing all of her friends, she began to feel a strange tingle in her fingertips as she continued to grope Chisato and Lisa’s perfect rears. The sensation slowly spread to Chisato and Lisa’s bodies. They shivered and moaned as the feeling began to spread throughout their bodies, until eventually… 

“HYYYAAAAAANNNNGGGGHHH~~!!!” 

Chisato and Lisa each let out a loud cry as the energy from Rokka spread through their bodies, suddenly enhancing their bodies. Rokka felt her fingers sink even deeper into the pair’s somehow now even more perfect asses. Asuka circled around, and saw that the pair’s breasts had torn through the tight fabrice of their leotards, completely exposing them now. 

“What… What is…?” 

“This… This can’t be real… It can’t be…”

Asuka smiled as she watched Chisato and Lisa staring down at their own bodies in disbelief. Both were trembling from exhaustion from their sudden enhancements. “Himari. Help me turn these two back towards Maya. We’ll need to calm them down before we take them to their next lesson.” 

HImari was silent as her collar compelled her to obey. Both her and Asuka grabbed Chisato and Lisa by their huge, round, sensitive tits, and forced them to stand up straight, their bodies still somewhat weakly moving along to the music that hadn’t stopped playing. Stunned and exhausted, both stared right up at Maya as they were brought to stand… 

Rokka stared into Chisato and Lisa’s eyes as their expressions turned blank and their eyes changed to a deeper shade of red. She swallowed. She was no longer a bystander that was pulled into this against her will. She was now a willing participant in this. She ordered this to happen. 

“I… I promise…” Rokka began, “I’ll make sure you both become perfect, happy, brainwashed slaves, and that the two of you will never know another sad day ever again.” 

Rokka then paused, seeing something in the corner of ehr vision. “Or… I guess… ‘the three of you.’” Rokka corrected herself, as she noticed what Kaoru had gotten up to after suddenly disappearing. 

“Oh my, what have we here~?” Kaoru chuckled. “It seems I’ve found another stray kitten in need of taming~”

Notes:

At last, the highly anticipated Chisato and Lisa dance chapter! I hope it lived up to people's expectations. I have more planned for them as well, so don't worry.

I'm considering having next chapter focus on Rokka and the slaves she's fully hypnotized now that she's finally coming around to enslaving her friends. Let me know what you'd like to see from that, and what you'd like to see in future chapters as well! I will do my best to include whatever requests feel interesting and fun to write about. Hope you all enjoyed, and I'll see you in the next chapter!

Chapter 16: Mistress Rokka

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Haneoka Girls' School, Drama Club Backstage Area

Groggily, Chisato slowly opened her eyes. 

Chisato felt cold metal around her neck, wrists and ankles. She looked down at herself. Her breasts looked bigger than they should. Much bigger. She tried to remember what had happened to her. She remembered she had left for Haneoka this morning. Then… then she met up with Lisa… but after that… trying to remember was like trying to peer through a thick, hazy fog, and strangely the harder she tried to remember, the more she began to sweat as her body began to heat up. 

“Wait… H-Himari… stop…!”

“I’m… I’m sorry… I can’t stop my body… Just… Just try to enjoy it…” 

Chisato heard voices to her right and looked towards the source. Next to her, also bound in the same fashion to her, was Lisa. Chisato couldn’t help but notice her breasts, even more enhanced than hers were. In front of Lisa, Himari stood, dressed in some strange cow-print outfit as she pressed her own massive chest against Lisa’s. Himari’s light pink inverted nipples pressing against and kissing Lisa’s hardened, more rosy nipples. 

“E-Enjoy it!? W-What are you talking about, Himari?”

“I-I don’t like it… but i-if we can’t stop it… we might as well enjoy it… Your boobs really do feel nice…” Himari stared at Lisa’s exposed chest, a small hint of a smile twitching into existence on her face, as though Himari was trying to fight against how good she was feeling. 

Chisato was then distracted from Lisa and Himari, as she heard voices to her left.

“Come on now, Touko-san. There’s no reason to be scared. Just open your eyes and answer a couple of questions for us.” 

“N-No! I won’t do it! I-I saw what was happening on the roof! I know that those glasses are the reasons everyone is acting weird! M-Maya-senpai, s-snap out of it!” 

Chisato turned to her left, and saw that Touko was bound just like she and Lisa were. On either side of her, the sisters Tomoe and Ako Udagawa were caressing and teasing her naked body. Ako was rolling her tongue over Touko’s exposed armpit, giving it long, slow, loving licks. Her movements were almost mechanical, while at the same time, Ako’s hands gently caressed Toukos’ body before coming to rest on her hip and one of her breasts, which she rubbed in the same cadence to her methodical licking. 

Her sister Tomoe on the other hand, had her large chest pressed against Touko’s side while she gently swirled a single finger over Touko’s navel. Chisato noticed how fast and heavy Touko’s breathing was as Tomoe pressed in against her belly. The gentle swirling of Tomoe’s finger around the struggling girls navel felt strangely arousing the longer Chisato watched. As she did watch though, Chisato noticed Tomoe’s other hand wasn’t on Touko, but was instead pressed onto Ako’s rear. 

The trusted older sister of Afterglow, who was normally so very protective of her younger sister, currently had her left hand pressed against Ako’s surprisingly plump ass. In the exact same rhythm that she was circling a finger around Touko’s navel to, Tomoe was giving Ako’s rear a repeated squeeze. Though Tomoe’s expression was otherwise emotionless, Chisato could swear she noticed the slightest hint of a scowl on the drummer’s face each time she was made to grope her sister’s ass. 

In front of Touko, stood Chisato’s bandmate, Maya. Completely naked except for her glasses, yet standing with a confidence that showed not even a hint of shame. Maya pressed her naked body up against Touko, causing the blonde to flinch as Maya’s enhanced chest pressed against her body. Maya’s softness looked to be almost disarming as Touko began to relax slightly, one eye almost peeking open, but the girl regained herself and quickled forced her lids shut. She then tried to turn her face away from Maya, only for Maya to grip her by the chin and force her to remain facing her in a display of force Chisato never in a million years would have expected from her band’s kindly drummer. 

Maya kept her gaze firmly on Touko as she began to question her. Despite the threatening position she currently hed over Touko, Maya’s tone remained as friendly and personable as ever, as if she were only discussing the weather. “Well, if you won’t open your eyes, you can at least answer our questions. Why were you on the roof? We also found your phone in that slutty cheerleader outfit you were wearing. Were you texting anyone? Better yet, you could tell us your phone’s password so we can check for ourselves!” 

Touko bit down on her lip, forcing herself to keep quiet. All while the three girls surrounding her continued to pamper and tease her body, slowly licking and groping every inch of her as they continued to attempt to force her submission. 

Chiaki looked away. This was… insane. This couldn’t be real. She had told Aya the other day that if everyone is doing something then it was only logical that what was happening was normal and should be accepted, but this? There was no way. Maybe there was a gas leak, or this was a practical joke gone too far, or maybe… 

“Maybe… th-this must be a dream…” 

As she voiced her theory, Chisato felt a pair of hands press against her enhanced tits, forcing a light moan out of her as she trembled in her restraints. The person then gave her breasts a few friendly squeezes. Chisato then heard an all too familiar voice whisper into her ear. 

“A dream you say? How very fleeting indeed…” 

“K-Kao… Kao-chan…?” 

“Though if this truly is a dream, that would mean when you next awaken, you will undoubtedly be in reality.”

Chisato felt her eyes growing heavy as Kaoru massaged her chest. As much as she butted heads with her old childhood friend Kaoru, Chisato did trust her. Maybe more than anybody else when it came down to it. Her earlier grogginess returning, Chisato slowly nodded her head in response to Kaoru’s words. 

“That means, whatever it is you next awaken to must be your normal reality.” 

“Yes… when I wake up next… I’ll be back in my normal reality…”

“Whatever you next awaken to, you should accept as being normal. You should not question it..”

“What I awaken to next… is normal… I should not question it.” Chisato continued to nod her head as her eyelids grew heavier and heavier with each gentle squeeze Kaoru delivered to her breasts. 

Standing to the side of the room as Chisato’s mind began to drift back into unconsciousness, stood Asuka.She slowly nodded as she supervised her fellow slaves. Their arrival at Haneoka had been surprising to say the least, but the surprises were largely not unwelcome ones. That being said, some recent news from Kokoro’s manor had Asuka now on edge. They needed to be careful. They had a large number of new slaves, but many were resisting. They also lacked enough body control collars to keep them all in line unfailingly, like how they had controlled Himari, Misaki, and the students at Hanasakigawa. Their safest bet was now to prep the slaves they had collected to be transferred to Kokoro’s manor for proper reeducation. While she’d love to reeducate them here in the school, they hardly had the time to set up the needed equipment on such short notice while the school was filled with students in varying degrees of resistance to the brainwashing they had received thus far from an unwitting Maya. It would be best if they regrouped at the manor with their current haul, and came up with a plan from there. 

Asuka turned to the two remaining students by her side, forced to watch their bound friends being teased and played with in front of them. The final two control collars the slaves had to distribute were tightly fastened around Tsugumi and Yukina’s necks. Tsugumi was trembling as she was made to stand and watch all of this unfold in an altered version of a maid dress the drama club had in their costume closet. Yukina sat on all fours next to her, trembling as well, as a pair of headphones were forced onto her, whispering hypnotic trigger phrases into her ear meant to help make her into a perfect little kitten, just as the slaves had done to Rokka’s bandmate CHU2. 

“Once the suits arrive, help prep the others for transport. We’ll have a very fun night ahead of us once we get back to Kokoro’s manor.” Asuka smirked at the pair.

“Ngghhh… Y… Y…. Y-Yes… M-M-Misstress…” Tsugumi stammered out, trying to choke back the words that the collar around her neck was forcing her to speak. 

“M… Mrrr… Mrrooow…!” Yukina blushed as her own collar forced her to meow back. She shivered dreadfully as the headphones forced onto her whispered words of approval directly into her ears, causing the slightest hint of a smile to start to form on her face as a strange feeling of happiness began to wash over her. 

Asuka stepped out of the Drama Club’s backstage area, the moans and whimpers of her captured friends and schoolmates quickly being muffled out by the soundproofing of the school’s theater. As Asuka began making her way to the student council room, she passed by a pair of first year students. She noticed them whispering to one another, an embarrassed look on one of their faces as she was beginning to feel embarrassed about coming to school in nothing but her bra and panties, and was starting to question why she even thought to do that in the first place. 

As much as a pleasant surprise it was for Asuka and the others to find their school already partially brainwashed, it had been done without much thought or follow through put into it due to HIna and Maya not truly understanding the entirety of the situation that was unfolding with their mistress. As a result, some students were starting to understand that something strange was happening. They’d need to have a plan to more properly and thoroughly brainwash their school by tomorrow morning at the latest, on top of brainwashing the girls they’d captured and dealing with the other problems that had been brought to Asuka’s attention throughout the day via her phone.

If they were to stand a chance of getting all of this done in time, they would need direction. Leadership. They would need their mistress. Asuka felt a nervous pit in her stomach at the prospect, but quickly steeled her resolve. Surely after giving her some time to think things over under the watchful eyes of the remaining slaves they had in the school, Rokka had begun to accept her new role as their eternal mistress. As long as she does that, there would be no obstacles left for them to worry about… 

 


 

Haneoka Girls' School, Student Council Room

“I see. So Mistress Rokka is finally accepting her role.”

“Y… Yeah…”

“Now that she is fully cooperating with us, there should be no more obstacles in our way.”

“O… Onee-chan…”

“What is it, Hina?”

“Well…”

Hina turned from the computer, where she was currently webcamming with Sayo, and looked back at Rokka. “Ever since she came back from that dance practice, Mistress has been…” 

Sayo leaned in and more closely examined Rokka. “Ah…” 

379406123_charastudio-2023-07-21-16-45-09-render.png

Rokka was seated in the student council president’s chair, staring off into space as her mind reeled from what had happened a half hour ago. 

“I really did that… I told Asuka to ‘make them both mine’… I’m really doing this…”

Rokka continued to mumble to herself. After calming down a bit from the high she had on the roof with Chisato and Lisa, Rokka’s stress had hit an all time peak. Asuka had decided to take Rokka to the student council room to hopefully calm down while she, Maya, and Kaoru prepared several of the students they had captured so far today for some proper training. Currently though, Rokka was showing no signs of improving. 

“I suppose it was a bit much to hope for a complete turn around in Mistress’s personality. Still, after everyone’s hard work we can’t just have her shuting down. Especially considering what we found on Kirigaya-san’s–”

“GGRRRRAAAHHH~!”

Sayo’s eyebrow twitched with irritation as she was cut off by Ran’s climax. “For the love of… If you two have enough time to fuck on every vertical surface in that room, then spend some of that energy caring for our mistress!” 

Ran took a moment to catch her breath. “Right… of course… sorry we were just finishing up…”

“We’ll help…” Moca nodded before licking some of Ran's juices from her lips. 

379406174_charastudio-2023-07-22-16-42-21-render.png

After taking a moment to recover from her orgasm, Ran rose to her feet, with Moca following behind. They moved to Rokka and helped her out of her chair. Rokka sluggishly stood up, still feeling overwhelmed by everything that had happened. 

“Come on Mistress. Let’s get you to the couch so you can rest up before the slave training begins.” Ran smiled gently at Rokka as she led her to the couch. Rokka nodded and blushed as her and Ran’s enhanced breasts pressed together, something Moca noticed as she smiled with approval. Ran looked up at Moca, smirking slightly as she saw her childhood friend staring unabashedly at her and their mistress’s boobs. “Moca, can you get something for Mistress to drink? I think HIna said there’s some snacks stored away in one of the cabinets.”

“Okay…~” Moca replied, casting one last glance at Ran and Rokka’s lovely breasts before going to prepare refreshments.  

379406146_charastudio-2023-07-21-17-05-29-render.png

Once Rokka had left, Hina leaned in closer to the computer, and turned down the volume on the speakers so Sayo could speak without Rokka hearing. “Onee-chan, there’s something else I wanted to say, but I don’t want Mistress worrying about it while she’s already stressed. When Kaoru captured Touko, we found her phone on her. It looks like she came to our school to investigate the strange things that have been happening in town. She was also texting someone about what she had found at our school.”

Sayo nodded. “I see… Screenshot the text and send them to me. I’ll also ask Kokoro to see if the suits can find out who this person they were in contact with was, although they might be indisposed with another matter.”

“DId something else happen?”

Sayo sighed, “I was informed earlier that CHU2 has disappeared from the mansion. It looks like someone unlocked one of the mansion’s windows by force, so it’s possible someone catnapped her. Currently, the suits are attempting to find the perpetrator.” 

“Oh no! I guess we both should stay alert, right Onee-chan?”

“Yes… we should both be alert and vigilant.” Sayo cleared her throat as she covertly made a few screenshots on her laptop. “I have some student council work to attend to on my end. Please keep me updated if you find out anything about what we discussed.”

“Okay! I love you, nee-chan~!”

“R-Right… likewise, Hina.” 

After ending her call with her sister, Hina approached Rokka and Ran while Moca continued prepping a quick meal for their mistress. “Sorry for the wait, mistress~”

“We’re ready when you are.” Ran smiled. 

Rokka looked up at the two of them in confusion. “Ready for what?”

The pair giggled to themselves. “Isn’t it obvious, mistress? We’re ready for your orders.” Hina answered. 

“We exist to serve you, mistress. Please, do whatever you want with us.” As Ran spoke, Rokka could hear the excitement in her voice. Her smile grew wider and wider in anticipation. It was as if this was something that she’d been looking forward to all day. As if the mere thought of being ordered around by her beloved mistress were her sole motivation in life. 

Rokka swallowed. Her body tensed up, knowing that these two in their right minds would never be talking like this. Even if she didn’t ask for this to happen, taking advantage of the situation was just wrong… right? But… then again, the alternative to this was removing the hypnosis affecting them. Doing that would free them from her control, but it’d also destroy their friendships with her, and maybe even each other. Thinking about it that way, the only way forward that led to everyone being happy really was to accept her role as their mistress. 

After a long pause, Rokka replied. “Would it… be okay if I touched the two of you?” Ran and Hina both nodded excitedly. Rokka was worried that the two would be disappointed by such a relatively tame order, but upon hearing her words, the two had this look of joy in their eyes. As if the orders themselves didn’t matter, just as long as they were fulfilling the wishes of their mistress. 

Rokka swallowed again. “O… Okay… H-Here I go…” Rokka felt as though there were weights tied to her wrists as she slowly lifted her trembling hands up, and after a long moment of gathering her courage, reached out to touch her brainwashed slaves’ chests. 

Rokka’s hands seemed to move in slow motion as they touched down on Ran and Hina’s exposed breasts. Her fingers slowly sunk into their soft flesh. Rokka’s heart was beating faster and faster as all five fingers on each hand pressed down onto her friends’ plump melons. Part of her thought that this was too good to be actually happening. That as soon as she committed to this, the hypnosis would instantly break somehow. And yet, as her hands pressed into the pair’s soft chests, they remained as compliant as ever. Actually, the two were smiling even brighter as they felt their mistress’s touch on their bare skin. 

Rokka’s eyes were transfixed to the pair. The fast pace of her nervous heartbeat began to change, still beating as fast as it was before, but now out of excitement. This was really happening… She was touching Ran and HIna’s beautiful bare bodies of her own free will. And they were enjoying every second of it. Rokka gave the two’s breasts a firm squeeze, earning an excited moan from each of them. Rokka could feel their nipples hardening under her palms. 

“You… You both like this, right?” Rokka hesitantly asked. “Is there… Is there any part of you that feels at all embarrassed or uncomfortable with what’s happening?” 

Both shook their heads, without so much as a moment of hesitation. Ran spoke up first. “No mistress… I love being touched by you…” She moans happily, but then her expression becomes more thoughtful, as if she’s truly thinking through the second part of her mistress’s question. “There is a part of me that feels like a few days ago I would have been mortified to have this happening to me… but it almost feels like a completely different person at this point. I can’t even remember why I wasn’t serving you before now.” 

Hina nodded. “Same for me… Serving Mistress feels amazing. Please, play with my fat tits as much as you want, Mistress Rokka~”

Rokka’s hands drifted down Ran and Hina’s bodies. It almost felt like she was in a dream right now. She kept expecting the rug to be pulled out from under her. For one of her slaves to awaken from their hypnosis, to see some sign that her friends were suffering under this hypnotic spell. And yet, that hadn’t happened. She was told to keep going, and was given no reason to stop. 

Rokka began to pet Ran’s abs while slowly pulling off Hina’s bikini top. She could feel the girls’ breathing become heavier with excitement. They wanted this. They were happy to serve her. In fact, looking at their faces, they looked happier than Rokka had ever seen them before. Rokka realized she should give her slaves more orders. They were happy to obey her, so she should give them commands to make them happy. 

“Ran, go ahead and play with those fat tits of yours. Hina, help me strip off this bikini, then masturbate for us~” Rokka smiled, the last of her nervousness washing away as it became clear that her slaves wanted this just as much as she did. 

“Of course, Mistress…!” Ran and Hina replied in perfect sync as they began to follow their Mistress’s orders. 

379406212_charastudio-2023-07-23-18-29-53-render.png

“Hhheeehhh… Nggghh… my nipples are… so hard, mistress…” 

“Mnnnhhh…  I-I wanted to… do this the whole time I was talking to Nee-chan… b-but I knew she’d get mad if I was… distracted during an important conversation…” 

Ran and Hina began to moan as each obeyed their Mistress’s orders. Ran was groping her right breasat while tigging firmly on her left nipple. While after pulling off her bikini bottoms, Hina was pressing her fingers right between her legs as she pleasured herself for everyone to see. Rokka smiled and began groping Hina’s breast. They were so much bigger than they were before… Rokka’s mouth began to water as she imagined what these udders would look like once they were filled with milk. Rokka licked her lips. 

“Hey, Mistress…”

As Hina’s moans grew louder from her masturbation, Rokka began pressing her fingers to Ran’s pussy as well. She was so wet… Rokka remembered now that Moca had made her cum right before this. Yet Ran still had so much energy… Such endurance… 

“Mistress…?”

“Mistress, I’ve got your water.”

“WAH! M-Moca!?”

As the cold bottled water pressed against Rokka’s cheek, a strange energy she’d been building up began to release. It flowed through her fingertips, and began to spread through Ran and Hina’s bodies. 

379406256_charastudio-2023-07-23-21-56-35-render.png

Rokka suddenly felt Hina’s breast rapidly expand against her fingertips and watched as warm milk flowed from her friend’s hard nipples. Meanwhile Ran began to moan with delight as Rokka felt their crotch grow hotter and hotter. 

Rokka stared in shock and dismay at what had just happened. “R-Ran! Hina! I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to–” 

“MRPH!” Rokka was cut off as Hina pressed her freshly expanded breasts towards Rokka’s mouth mid-explanation. Rokka’s eyes widened as Hina’s lactating nipple pressed against her tongue. 

“Hehe… Relax, mistress. We told you already. Our bodies belong to you~” Hina grinned.

“M… Moca…” 

Moca turned as she heard Ran’s voice calling out to her. The bassist’s eyes widened as she beheld her friend’s body. 

Ran stood before Moca, with a magical pink symbol now emblazoned on her body. Just below the symbol, Ran had sprouted a new limb whose appearance matched the depiction on the symbol. 

“P-Please… I need you… Moca…” Ran begged. 

“Heheh… Let me help you out then, Ran-chan~” Moca teased. She pushed Ran back onto the table in the center of the student council office. Rokka watched as Moca began stroking Ran’s newly grown member. 

Ran was moaning with delight as her cock began to harden from Moca’s touch. “M… M-More… please… I… I want…” Ran bit her lip, hesitating. 

“Want what, say it Ran-chan~” Moca slyly smiled as she slowed down the movement of her hand to tease an answer out of Ran. 

“I… I want you… W-Want you inside of me…!” Ran begged. Hearing this caused Rokka’s eyes to widen, even as Hina continued to force her to drink her flowing breast milk. 

“Heheh… Well, if that's what you really want, Ran-chan~”

Rokka felt the world was moving in slow motion as she watched Moca begin to mount Ran. Moca began to grind her wet pussy against the length of Ran’s throbbing member while grabbing onto Ran’s soft breasts. The two began to shudder from the anticipation. They were really about to do this. They were going to have… penetrative sex with one another. Not just penetrative sex, but…

“Baby-making sex~” Moca smiled, causing Rokka to feel as though her heart had stopped beating. “Are you sure you wanna do this, Ran-chan? Do you really wanna… put a baby in me?” 

Ran nodded enthusiastically and with zero hesitation. “Y-Yes… I want to… f-fuck your pussy…! I wanna pour my hot cum inside your womb and make a baby! I-I wanna do it so bad it hurts!!” 

“Well, if you’re sure~”

Moca slowly, teasingly, lifted up her hips. She lightly wiggled her hips into place, pressing her entrance against Ran’s rock-hard cock as she placed her hands on Ran’s round, soft tits to balance herself. 

Ran’s breathing was heavy. She stared wide-eyed at her childhood friend as she prepared herself to be bred by her. It was clear that Ran could hardly believe this was happening, yet there wasn’t so much of a hint of hesitation in her eyes. No sign whatsoever of the old Ran who would be disturbed and appalled by what was happening. Instead, the only emotions on Ran’s face were excitement and pure lust as she practically began drooling at the sight of Moca’s naked self in position to take in ehr newly formed cock. It looked like it was taking every last ounce of her willpower not grab Moca by the hips and push herself into her. Yet something was keeping her lust in check. 

“Don’t start yet, Ran. There’s one thing we need before we can begin~” Moca teased, then looked over her shoulder to stare right at Rokka. 

“We need our mistress’s blessing, of course~”

Rokka’s head was swimming as Moca and Ran were both staring right at her. Ready to fuck. No, not just that. Ran was ready to impregnate Moca…! Rokka’s entire body tensed up. She had to stop this. She had to. There’d be no going back from this. If Ran ever broke free of her hypnosis after putting a baby in Moca… S-She didn’t know what she’d do! 

“Should I take your silence for a ‘yes,’ mistress?” Moca chuckled. “In that case, I’m gonna start in three…” 

Rokka’s mind continued to race. She knew she needed to stop this, but her body wouldn’t move! The harder she tried to force her body to move from suckling Hina’s fat, sexy , cow tits, the harder her lips seemed to latch onto Hina’s jutting nipple. Like Hina secretly wanted to be milked by her.  

“Two~”

Rokka whimpered to herself as she continued to suckle from Hina’s milkers. She couldn’t do it! Not just because of how delicious HIna’s milk was , but also because… because… she was terrified of what would happen if she actually did break the hypnosis! There was no way they’d still be friends with her after everything that had happened! In the end, it’d be easier to just submit herself to what was happening. She never asked for this! She was every bit a victim in this as everyone else! 

“M-M-Mistress…” 

Rokka blinked as she heard Hina’s quivering voice. As she looked up at the girl whose tits she was currently suckling from, Rokka saw for a split moment one of Hina’s eyes flash to her natural green.

“I-If there’s a-anything you… you want to say… m-mistress, th-then you should s-say it… say it n-now…!” 

Rokka stared wide-eyed at Hina, beyond shocked that any trace of her original personality managed to hold out through all this insanity. She felt Hina pulling her enhanced tits back, making it easier for Rokka to force her mouth free. With a loud pop, Hina’s jutting nipple popped free of Rokka’s mouth, spraying milk over Rokka’s face in the process. 

“One~!”

“M-Moca!”

Moca stopped as she was about to press her hips down onto Ran’s hard, quivering cock. She turned and looked back at Rokka who managed to meet her gaze. Rokka swallowed, her last mouthful of Hina’s warm milk rolling down her throat as she did. Time almost seemed to stand still as she stared at her two friends. Both of them naked, completely entrapped by their own perverted lust, and ready to breed.The only force that was able to stop them was the sound of her voice. The voice of their mistress. Just as Rokka finally had a chance to change what was about to happen, she felt a sudden rush from the sheer power she realized she now held over her friends. 

 Slowly, a self-satisfied smile crept its way onto Rokka’s face. 

“M… Make sure you give Ran an unbelievable first time using that throbbing girlcock of hers~” Rokka spoke. Hina could only stare at her mistress with a look of pure shock on her face as her eye clouded over with red once again. 

Moca smiled back at Rokka. “Of course, Mistress~”

Moca then began to push her hips down, her tight pussy slowly swallowing up Ran’s needy cock. Moa bit her lip and squeezed Ran’s breasts with all her might as they began. “F-Fuuuuck…! R-Ran’s so… so big…! Y-You feel… f-feel so good inside of me, R-Ran~!” Moca cried out, practically drooling over her friend's body as she began to ride her. 

Ran somehow managed to move her trembling hands to Moca’s hips, to help guide her as she rode atop her hot, sensitive, cock. Her mind was a complete hazy mess. She could barely think. This all felt like a strange fever dream. Her body and mind were experiencing lustful sensations that a few days ago she would never in a million years have dreamt of having. It was almost too much for her to handle all at once. Yet there was one thing that she was certain of above anything else. 

“M-Moca…! Y-You’re so tight…! I… I wanna cum inside you! I-I need to cum inside you!! M-Mistress, l-let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! Let me cum! P-Please let me cum!!!” Ran screamed, her voice growing more and more desperate the harder Moca rode her. Despite how desperately she wanted, needed to cum inside her friend, her desire to serve her mistress, to cum at only the exact moment that Rokka wanted her to was somehow even stronger. 

Rokka watched the two begin fucking one another, unable to look away. No… that wasn’t it. She didn’t want to look away. It was so hot… Her friends were so hot. They would be so happy and sexy if they gave into their desires. She had to restrain herself before, but now, with the powers she now had, there was no reason to hold back. She could make them all her slaves, her pets, anything she wanted. As long as they were happy, that should be all that mattered. 

As Rokka’s mind came to this realization, her eyes began to shift from their usual green, to an inhuman golden hue. As Ran’s begging reached a fevered pitch, she gave her pet a small nod and suckled hard from her pet cow’s massive udders. 

“Th-Thank you… M-Mistress…! Hyynngghh… NNNNNNGGGGGYYYYYAAAAAAAA~!!!”

Without missing a beat, Ran shot her load deep into Moca’s pussy. Moca cried out along with Ran as she felt her warm seed push deep into her womb. The two smiled wider than either could ever remember smiling before. All at once for both of them, it felt as though everything in the universe had snapped into place and had put them exactly where they were always meant to be. Serving Mistress Rokka

 




A few minutes later, the door to the student council room unlocked and opened up. Asuka quickly stepped inside. “Sorry I’m late, Mistress. Getting those rebellious slaves to the drama club’s backstage area without causing a scene took more work than I was expecting. Are you feeling any bett–?” 

Rokka’s words caught in her throat. She stared looked on at the student council president’s desk with a look of pure surprise on her face, before her expression shifted into that of utter delight. “It seems you’re feeling much better, my Mistress. We’re preparing to transport the girls we’ve captured today to Kokoro’s– that is to say, your manor. Are you ready to head home now?”

Rokka listened patiently to her head slave while toying with Hina’s cute, busty body. She had spoken out of line earlier. Even if she had been such a good girl before then, she’d need to make sure to give her proper discipline. Rokka glanced over to Ran and Moca, still making love to one another and showing no signs of slowing down, even as Ran shot another thick load into Moca’s no-doubt overflowing pussy. Rokka finally turned her gaze up towards Asuka. 

“Yes. Let’s get going. As much fun as I’ve been having here, it’ll be so much better once everyone is gathered together again. Besides, we still have much work to do~”

Notes:

Another big turning point in the story! I hope you all are looking forward to where things are headed.

I believe this chapter is the longest one yet. Sorry that I couldn't get Rokka actively training the new slaves by the end of this chapter, I wanted Rokka fully embracing her role as mistress to be the ending note of the chapter since it's a big turning point, but I promise we'll have more of Rokka breaking in her new slaves next chapter!

Speaking of next chapter, my current plan is to have the currently hypnotized slaves regroup back at Kokoro's mansion to exchange notes and to break in the new slaves. Let me know if there's anything you all would like to see as we shift focus in that direction, be it related to training the newer slaves, how Rokka is running the mansion, or anything cute for the more broken in slaves to be doing in their downtime! Also let me know where you want focus to shift after we conclude the hypnosis arc of Chisato, Lisa, and Touko. We could focus back on Hanasakigawa, or see what's happened to CHU2 or Aya since we last saw them.

As a final note, sorry for not being as responsive in the comments recently. I'm trying to limit myself a bit more to answering questions and clarifying plot details in my replies, and less on accepting requests. I tend to figure out the plot as I write in with my writing, so sometimes I get writers block figuring out how to include certain requests. I will still be trying to fulfill as many requests as I can, but I don't want chapters to be delayed because I wrote myself into a corner in figuring out how to include a specific request into the chapter. Just know that I'm reading your requests and will attempt to include them or at least aspects of them into chapters as I go. And as always, thank you for every comment, they're all greatly appreciated!

Have a great day, and hope to see you all next time!

Chapter 17: Life of a Slave

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“That means, whatever it is you next awaken to must be your normal reality.” 

“Yes… when I wake up next… I’ll be back in my normal reality…”

“Whatever you next awaken to, you should accept as being normal. You should not question it..”

“What I awaken to next… is normal… I should not question it.”


Kokoro’s Mansion

Chisato once again slowly opened her eyes. 

384980727_charastudio-2023-08-28-20-41-53-render.png

She felt the cool morning air against her naked body. Next to her, Kasumi and Kaoru were cuddling close to her. Their naked bodies pressing against her own.

Slowly, Chisato sat up. She looked out onto the huge bed that she was resting on. In front of her, she saw several other of her friends also asleep. All of them naked, just like her. 

“Hehe, morning Chisato-chan~” Kasumi giggled as she stirred awake. 

“K-Kasumi?” Chisato stammered, feeling her cheeks start to flush. 

“Something wrong, Chisato?”

Truthfully, Chisato felt a strange trepidation at what she was seeing, but at the same time,there was a competing feeling deep within her. The feeling that this was her completely normal reality, and that there was no reason to be worried. Chisato hesitated for a moment as Kasumi awaited her response. “I… not wrong per-say, but I’m having a bit of trouble remembering. How did we all end up naked in bed together?” 

Kasumi let out another giggle. “Because we’re mistress Rokka’s slaves, of course~ It’s only natural that we should enjoy each other’s bodies.”

“R… Right…” Chisato still felt confused, but if all of her friends found nothing wrong with this,then why should she? 

“You were real fun to play with, Chisato. Even if you were a bit stubborn when we first brought you here~”

“Was I? Sorry… I can’t seem to remember. Yesterday all feels like a blur…” 

“It’s okay. Today just relax and enjoy yourself. Be a good girl and prove to everyone your loyalty to Mistress.” 

“Um… I’ll… do my best?” Chisato nodded, still uncertain of what exactly was going on, but having this strange feeling within her that it was normal and that she shouldn’t question it. After all, if Kasumi and the others didn’t have a problem, then why should she? 

Kasumi smiled, then leaned in for a kiss, which Chisato reciprocated. The leader of Poppin’ Party’s lips tasted sweet, almost like candy… It was at this point that Chisato’s hand brushed against Kasumi’s pregnant belly. Chisato tensed up in surprise, noting that Arisa also was similarly pregnant. 

Still, this is normal. This is reality. There is no reason to question. No reason to disobey… 

Kasumi stood up and began to awaken the others who were sharing the bed. “Rise and shine, Arisa. We need to get to the kitchen to start helping with breakfast.” 

“Mrrrhh… Mrrooooo~” Arisa moaned as Kasumi jiggled her huge breasts to wake her. 

“Oh, Chisato-chan’s awake!” Kokoro smiled, laying atop Misaki’s naked body, pressing her palms down onto her bandmate’s chest. Kaoru sat up alongside her bandmates as well, and gave Chisato a confident smirk. “Wanna take a morning bath with us before your pony-pet training starts?” 

Chisato blinked. “I… suppose I can join you all for a bath… but ‘pony-pet training’?”

Chisato suddenly felt something click around her neck. Kasumi stepped towards her, tightening a red leather collar around Chisato’s pretty neck while playing with her breast. “Like I said, you were pretty stubborn yesterday, and even though you’re acting like a good girl now, we need to make sure you’re loyal to Mistress. So, you’ll be starting your service to her as a Pony-Pet and working your way up~”

Chisato stared down at the collar in confusion, her face flushing. “I-I’m sorry… I still don’t know what that means. What is a pony-pet supposed to do, exactly? And what do you mean by ‘work my way up’? My way up to what?” 

“Don’t worry. Just be a good girl and obey your senior slaves, Chisato. Submit and accept what’s happening, and you’ll never feel anxious or unhappy again~”

 


 

That marked the start of Chisato’s first day of pony-pet training.

After that, Chisato was taken to the overly-large bathing area of Kokoro’s manor, where the other members of Poppin’ Party washed her. There, Chisato learned from the other Poppin’ Party members about how Mistress Rokka had impregnated each of them, and how becoming a mother was the highest honor a slave could receive. While they explained all of this to her, Chisato was made to sit on all fours, and to allow the other girls to wash every inch of her, as if she were an animal unable to wash herself. 

Next to her, Misaki received similar treatment from her bandmates. At first, Chisato thought that perhaps Misaki was being trained as a pony-pet like she was, but she soon learned that this was not the case. 

 


 

After her bath, Chisato had to get changed into her slave attire. 

She was sent to the changing room where the slave-maids got to work adorning her body with her “pony-suit”. Apparently there were different tiers of slaves that served their mistress. At the bottom were the ponies , which is what she apparently was. This rank was reserved for willful slaves who needed to be properly broken in to serve Mistress. While Chisato didn’t feel like she was particularly willful, she supposed she should trust their mistress’s judgment like everyone else seemed to. 

Below the ponies were the pets , such as Misaki. They were made to crawl on all fours, and encouraged to only speak in the noises of their assigned animal unless told they were allowed to use human words by the Mistress or their assigned handler. Some pets, like Misaki, also received special headphones which whispered reinforcing suggestions straight into their ears to make them more obedient. 

Towards the middle of the slave hierarchy were the maids. These servants were meant to maintain order amongst the lower rung slaves while also performing basic cleaning and housekeeping. It seemed as though the suits also counted as maids in this strange slave social order. 

At first, Chisato was confused as to what the difference was between a pony and a pet, but as the maids finished dressing her, the difference soon became clear as she was ordered onto her hands and knees, for her arms and legs to be bound far more forceful than with a normal pet. That being said, Chisato soon discovered that there were still many similarities between a pony and a pet as well. 

For as she noticed the strange vibrator in Misaki’s ass that looked to resemble a cute pink bear’s tail…

…Chisato quickly felt a similar implement adorning her own rear as well. She had precious little time to get used to her new accessory, before one of the maids took her by the leash and led her to breakfast. 

 


 

After being dressed, Chisato was led by her leash to the dining room for breakfast. 

At breakfast, all slaves not undergoing training with the mistress or engaged in any morning tasks had gathered. Apparently Mistress’s hypnosis also altered the recipient's body in such a way that they could get all the energy they needed from things like breast milk and semen instead of food. Because of this, girls with more pronounced… features were given the role of cows to help provide nourishment for their fellow slaves. These cows ranked somewhere above a pet, but below a standard slave. 

Because of this, Chisato tried not to think too hard about the cloudy white ‘meal’ placed in front of her. She, like the pets, was expected to eat from a bowl, on all fours. Chisato could hear Eve eating happily and hungrily from her bowl, but when she looked past Eve, Chisato could see clear hesitation on Misaki’s face, as she slowly forced herself to take her first lick of her meal. Chisato felt a bit strange, seeing Misaki so reluctant. It made her start to think that maybe she should reassess the situation she was in. However, it was hard for her to focus on that thought as noise from the rest of the dining room echoed throughout the room. 

“Hehe, your tits are so soft, Lisa.” Rimi chuckled, playing with Lisa’s enhanced tits while gazing lovingly into her eyes. 

Lisa felt herself unable to look away from Rimi’s enchanting scarlet eyes, even as she felt the other girl start to bounce her breasts in her palm. Soon she also felt Saaya’s fingers sink into her tender, soft mounds. Soon Saaya began teasing her sensitive nipples, tracing her finger along the bassist's rosy areolas, and watching as Lisa’s nipples rose to sharp peaks from her touch. Strangely, the more the girls teased her, the harder it became to think about anything other than RImi’s perfect, beautiful eyes. 

“You must love being able to show your body off like this.” Rimi continued. 

Lisa tilts her head in dazed confusion. “Wha…? What do you mean…?”

Rimi chuckles mischievously as she begins to knead Lisa’s chest, making her mistress’s new cow start to lactate. “I mean, everyone knows you were the sluttiest member of Roselia. Right, Sayo~?” 

Sayo, who was standing next to Rimi and Saaya as they enjoyed their breakfast, nodded. “Yes, I’d say it’s a well known fact. The way you strut about on stage is like you are trying to attract everyone’s gaze to your breasts or your rear. I’d say the recent changes to your body are rather fitting, Imai-san.”

Lisa felt that she should be furious at Sayo’s response, but as she continued to stare into Rimi’s eyes, she began to feel strangely… flattered? She feels herself puffing out her chest a bit more, feeling a strange sense of pride as Rimi and Saaya licked their lips and pressed their faces towards her milky nipples for their breakfast.   

Next to Lisa, on the same side of the massive dinner table, Himari’s heart raced as two hands from two separate people casually groped and played with her chest. Like it was a literal toy. Two huge, soft playthings.  

“Haha~ I never would have thought boobs could be so fun before becoming Mistress’s slave~!” Kokoro beamed, continuing to press her palms against Himari’s chest with a bright smile on her face. “Don’t you think so, Kaoru?”

“Indeed so, Kokoro-chan~ Breasts such as these… So beautiful.So priceless. So… dare I say it… fleeting!” Kaoru replied, causing the overhearing Chisato to cringe slightly as she tried to focus on eating the pet food in front of her. 

Kokoro tilted her head slightly. “Hmm… come to think of it, your udders feel bigger than they looked yesterday, Himari? Did Mistress improve you even more?” 

Himari slowly nodded. “Y… Yeah… a-after we got home from school yesterday. She… She said I was a good girl during Chisato and Lisa’s dance practice, and improved my body as a reward…” Her brain was buzzing as she spoke. She knew what was happening was so wrong on so many levels. However, the more that the two girls teased her chest, the more her little cow-brain continued to buzz with mind-numbing pleasure. She shifted her gaze away from Tsugu as her friend looked on over her as part of her maid duties. Himari then bit her lip, bracing herself for the wave of oncoming pleasure coming her way, as Kaoru and Kokoto opened their mouths wide to drink from her lactating tits. 

Across the table, the source of the loudest moans in the room could be seen. Arisa’s body trembled. With her every movement, her beyond bountiful breasts bounced beautifully. If Lisa and Himari’s minds were being muddled as their breasts were played with, Arisa’s mind had completely turned to mush as Kasumi and Tae wrap their lips around her jutting nipples, and start suckling from her like needy babes. 

She could feel her friends’ fingers sinking into her plump body. Kneading her breasts. Rubbing her leg. Teasing her pussy. Sweat rolled off Arisa as her body was stimulated. She couldn’t think. All she could do was moan and moo like the farm animal she had been assigned to emulate. 

The whole time, Arisa and Tae were staring right up at her with their unwavering ruby eyes that seemed to amplify the pleasure of anyone who stared back at them. All the while their tongues rolled over every inch of Arisa’s hard, lactating nipples, determined to drink her down to the last drop. Though as they kept squeezing her fat tits, it was clear that it’d be a tall order to run her out. 

384980762_charastudio-2023-09-21-19-51-18-render.png

At the same time, the manor’s newly assigned cat-maid was forced to watch in utter fear as Arisa’s udders were milked for all they were worth. Eventually, Kasumi and Tae released Arisa’s nipples with a satisfying pop, before licking their lips clean. 

“All right, maids! Time for you all to feed the cows~! You know what to do.” Kasumi declared. 

“They worked hard today, so make sure to give them a good meal!” Tae added.

The three maids obeyed, moving to stand side-by-side. Tsugumi and Sayo reach to the sides of their maid outfits, letting their skirts fall to the floor as they spread their legs. Tsugu and Yukin tremble as they watch the cows crawl on all fours towards them, while Sayo grins with delight. 

The cows crouch down in front of each of the maids, and roll their tongues over their exposed pussies as they eat them out. 

The maids' orgasms would serve as their breakfast… 

 


 

After breakfast, Chisato and Misaki are leashed up by Sayo and Tsugumi. “Mistress wishes to spend some quality time with us, pets. Be honored.” Sayo explains as the maids begin leading the pets towards the back of the manor. 

Chisato crawls along, her breakfast sitting strangely in her stomach, not help by her “tail” vibrating constantly in her asshole. “S-Sayo-san? What exactly was it the pets were served for breakfast?” Chisato finally dared to ask. 

Sayo glanced down at Chisato. “A mixture of milk and cum. You’ll grow to love the taste as your love for mistress grows.” She explained. “Also, do remember, pony-pets don’t speak unless spoken to.” 

“R-Right… Sorry…” Chisato muttered, her feelings of unease only growing as she struggled to keep up with Sayo while crawling along on her bound limbs. As she followed behind, she soon heard the sound of something rolling up behind her. 

Chisato turned and saw Ako and Tomoe entering the manor. Ako was wheeling a large suitcase behind her, while Tomoe wheeled a huge cart with a box inside. Sayo smiled as she saw the two sisters returning. “Is that what I think it is? Then Mistress will be very happy to see us indeed. Well done, you two~”

“Thank you… Sayo-san…”

“Thanks… Sayo…”

Ako and Tomoe answered in an emotionless drone, continuing to wheel their packages along, following behind the maids and pets. 

Eventually, the group reached the back of the manor, where a large elevator waited for them. They all got on, and descended, down into a massive basement. Chisato shivered as she crawled behind, suddenly very aware of just how helpless she was in her current state while in this strange and unfamiliar place within Kokoro’s manor. She didn’t even think this place would have a basement, let alone one this huge! As she follows behind, she glances over at the various rooms. 

Through one door, Chisato saw two girls from her school, bound with leather straps to chairs. They wore visors that forced their eyes to remain open as all around them huge monitors displayed lewd images with a strange hypnotic spiral behind them. The girls squirmed in their chairs, trying to look away, but not matter where they turned their heads, there was just more hypnotic imagery for them to stare at. 

Moca was standing behind the pair. She appeared to be pregnant like the members of Poppin’ Party, and her breasts were at least twice as big compared to when Chisato last saw her. Moca smiled to herself as she stepped in front of the struggling girls. 

Moca crouched down in front of the pair, and pressed her chest against the girls’ bound hands. At first, it looked like the pair was trying to pull back their hands away from her chest, but slowly, as Moca pressed her chest towards them, Chisato could see their hands starting to press against her soft chest, and squeeze. As the two began to grope her, their struggling gradually subsided. 

“Good girls~” Moca cooed. “It looks like you’ll both be ready for Ran-chan soon.”

Chisato blinked in confusion as Moca’s taunt, until she began to pass the next room over. 

It was a small room, with strange-looking holes in the far wall. Towards the end of the room, Chisato could see that some of them were filled. There were girls half stuck in the wall. Completely exposed. And in front of one, Ran was passionately thrusting her hips. 

“Haaahh… So tight… s-such a good girl! Now… g-get good and knocked up with my kid~! Gotta knock up as many girls as I can for Mistress~!” 

Chisato’s heart began to race. Was all of this really… normal? Sayo was walking past the rooms without so much as a second glance, though Tsugumi and Misaki both appeared to be disturbed. Behind her, Ako and Tomoe both continued on as if nothing strange were happening, but their vacant expressions were starting to look a little odd to Chisato…  

Eventually, Chisato was lead down a long, extravagant hallway. It looked almost regal in design. However, Chisato’s gaze wasn’t on the stonework… 

But instead the woman hanging above them, bound to golden chandeliers. Each of them was wearing a Michelle mask. As Chisato stared up at them, she could swear that in the eyes of the Michelle masks she could see a faint spiral pattern like the ones displayed on those monitors in the room Moca was in. 

Chisato felt a sudden tug on her collar as Sayo stood in front of the door at the end of the hall. “We’ve arrived. Be on your best behavior for Mistress, pony-pet.” Sayo spoke in a serious tone, before opening the door. As she did, the sound of loud moans filled the hall. 

Inside the room. Chisato saw Touko, squirming on the bed as five other naked women held her down. Asuka and Maya were grabbing her wrists, and pressing her arms to their huge breasts. Far larger than the last time Chisato saw either of them. Hina sat down with her ass up in the air as she forced Touko’s legs to spread and forced her face down to Touko’s crotch. Finally, behind Touka, fondling her chest with delight, was… was that…? Rokka?

“Come on Touko. Don’t you feel good? Don’t you want the rest of your friends to feel this kind of pleasure too?” Rokka asked as she squeezed Touko’s exposed breasts. “We just need you to tell us why you were sneaking around our school and who it was you were texting on the roof.”

Touko shook her head, struggling against the position she was in. Her chest being groped by Rokka, her arms being pressed against Asuka and Maya’s huge tits, and her pussy being eaten out by HIna. She kept her eyes forced shut to prevent Rokka or Maya’s gazes from taking hold of her mind. “R-Rokka… this is insane…! L-Let me go!” 

“Shhh…” Rokka continued. “Just relax. Give in.”

“Your body knows what it wants…”

As Rokka speaks, Touko’s breasts suddenly increased in size. Touko struggled and squirmed harder against Rokka’s grip, letting out a long moan as her breasts bounced about as she squirmed. 

Rokka sighed. “It looks like this isn’t working…” She put a hand to Touko’s face, and a soft light radiated from it. Slowly, Touko’s struggling stopped as she fell unconscious. “It seems as though once someone knows how the brainwashing works, they’re able to resist more effectively. We’ll need to find another way to get her to submit to us.” 

Asuka cocked an eyebrow at Rokka. “Are you sure you want to stop here? If we keep forcing her to cum, then she’d eventually break and tell us everything.” 

“You mean torturing her? These are our friends, Asuka! I’d rather avoid having to do something like that.” 

“They wouldn’t see it as torture if we make them submit to your control.”

“I guess that’s true, but…” Rokka paused as she noticed the visitors in her room. “Oh! Sayo-san. Tsugu-san! You brought the pets! And Ako and Tomoe are with you. Please, come on in, everyone!” Rokka gently placed Touko’s sleeping form onto the bed, in front of Asuka, Maya, and Hina. “Would you three mind helping her out of her leotard? It’s drenched in sweat now and could use a wash. Besides, I think she looks better naked~” 

“Of course, mistress!” Maya beamed, as the three slaves started stripping Touko. 

Rokka stepped down from the bed and approached the newly-arrived girls. Chisato stared up at Rokka’s body, suddenly unable to look away from her mistress’s perfect form. 

Chisato and Rokka had bathed together at her family’s bathhouse, of course, and she remembered roughly what she looked like without her clothes on. Her entire body had grown so much taller… and rounder. If it wasn’t for her face and voice, Chisato would barely believe she was even talking to the same person. 

“Greetings, mistress. We’re happy to have brought the pets you requested. Ako and Tomoe have also returned from their mission and it would seem they were successful!” Sayo happily reports. 

“Oh? Is that so?” Rokka hums along happily as Sayo speaks, gently trailing her fingers over Sayo and Tsugumi’s nipples. “That’s wonderful news! Good girls, both of you. I think you’ve both earned a reward~” 

Suddenly the tips of Rokka’s fingers glow… 

And Chisato watches as Sayo and Tsugumi’s breasts expand slightly. Both girls who’s chests were originally more on the modest side, were now developing some luscious curves to their bodies. 

“Sayo, join us in bed and attend to your sister. Tsugumi, sorry to ask, but can you take care of the package that Ako and Tomoe brought? I’ll be sure to give you some precious alone time with the rest of Afterglow as a reward!” Rokka commanded, and both slave instantly got to work. Sayo obeying happily while Tsugumi was forced to comply thanks to her collar. 

Rokka then approached Tomoe and Ako as the two emotionless slaves stood at attention upon putting down their mysterious luggage that they’d been sent out of the manor to retrieve. While the light in their eyes was still out, their expressions were more flushed than before. There was a hint of uncertainty behind their gazes which wasn’t there before. 

“Uh, oh. Looks like you two could use a break from all the hard work.” Rokka chuckled. “Why don’t both of you help your sister out of their clothes and join all of us in bed.” 

Tomoe and Ako simply nodded in response, then turn to face one another. 

Tomoe’s hands slid down Ako’s shoulders as she helped her younger sister’s jacket off. At the same time, Ako unbuttoned her elder sister’s coat before running her hands down her bare belly. 

Chisato and Misaki were then pulled by their leashes into the bed. They were brought before Rokka, heads resting against their mistress’s soft bosom. Asuka and Maya quickly joined in at their mistress’s side. Each embracing the two pet’s bodies. 

“Just relax…” Asuka whispered. “There’s no reason to fight against something that feels this good.”

“We belong to Mistress now. There is no reason to think.” Maya added. “Pets don’t need to think.” 

In front of Rokka and her pets sat the Udagawa and Hikawa sisters. Their hands gently caressing their sibling’s body. Timidly at first, but slowly growing more bold as something in the back of their minds drove them onwards. An insistence that was slowly overpowering everything telling them that what they were doing was wrong. The discomfort from intimately touching their sibling was rapidly being replaced by the arousal of breaking such a taboo. 

“Touching… nee-chan’s… naked body…” Ako murmured, a small spark of light returning to her eyes for a moment.

“Ako’s… grown up so much… she’s got… such a nice body…” Tomoe whispered to herself, the same spark of light briefly appearing in her eyes before both her and her sister returned to their nearly emotionless states while continuing to touch one another. 

On the other end of the emotional spectrum were Sayo and Hina. Sayo dug her fingers deep into her younger sister’s massive breasts. The twins were breathing heavily only minutes into their mutual fondling. 

“Mistress has… made your body… so sexy… Hina…” Sayo moaned, pressing her palms further against Hina’s plump tits. 

“Mmmm… I-I’m glad you like my tits so much… onee-chan… please… enjoy them as much as you’d like…” Hina smiled back. 

The sounds of moaning steadily grew louder and louder throughout the bedchambers as Rokka’s slaves entertained her. With each passing seconds, it felt as though their pleasure was steadily mounting. As if their bodies' sensitivities were steadily being cranked up under their mistress’s gaze. Chisato could feel her heart beating out of her chest. Something wasn’t right. Even though everyone was going along with this, something was wrong. This wasn’t normal. She couldn’t let whatever ailment of the mind that had taken hold of her friends overtake her as well. She needed to resist…! 

Thirty minutes later, but for Chisato it felt like hours later, Chisato was a moaning mess next to Misaki. Her eyes slowly rolled back as Maya steadily ate out her pussy while Asuka at out Misaki’s. Chisato could feel herself willingly spreading her legs. Even though she knew she needed to resist what was happening to her. 

“There’s nothing wrong with doing what feels good.” 

Rokka’s loving whispers sent a shiver down Chisato’s spine as she felt herself agreeing with her now-demonic-looking friend for a moment. She couldn’t fall for it! Even if this felt amazing and better than anything she could even imagine… 

…W-Why…? Why was she resisting again? She tried to think of the reason but found herself increasingly distracted as Rokka’s words echoed throughout the bedchamber. 

“Even if you’re siblings, you’ve always been able to see how attractive each of you are. Why run from that? If you still feel uncomfortable, just trust in your mistress’s words: ‘It’s not incest if it’s between sisters.'"

“I-It’s not incest if it’s between sisters~!” Sayo echoed as she pressed her pussy against Hina’s mouth while aggressively groping her fat tits. 

Slowly, the sounds of the slaves’ passionate love-making grew even louder as they fully lost any ability to resist the pleasure they were experiencing, much to their mistress’s delight. 

All the while, Tsugumi tried to stay focused on her assigned task. Not an easy feat while many of her friends were being brainwashed and enjoying incestuous activities just a few meters behind her. She took a deep breath then continued her work opening the box and suitcase brought to the manor by Tomoe and Ako. As she opened both containers, she stared at the contents in shock.

“W-What…?” 

“Why are they in here!?”

Notes:

Another chapter finally done! I hope you all enjoy. Next chapter will likely be the long-awaited Morfonica one, so look forward to it!

Thank you again to everyone who comments or messages me on Tumblr, even if my response times vary wildly!

Chapter 18: Pop Quiz

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

CHU2’s Apartment

A knock rang out at the front door to CHU2’s apartment. Layer sighed, fanning herself with a scrapped piece of sheet music as even with the apartment’s air conditioning on at full-blast. This heat wave was truly scorching. Finally, Layer stood up and answered the door. 

“Oh Yashio-san. You made it.”

Rio nodded and stepped into the apartment. “Yes. I’m here now.”

“Sorry for messaging you and the rest of Morfonica on such short notice, but a bit of a crisis is happening. …That’s putting it mildly I suppose. You saw the video Pareo sent, correct?”

Rui nodded. 

Rui recalled the recording she and the other members of Morfonica had received from Pareo. A video of Rokka commanding a large number of their friends to perform indecent acts in front of her. Needless to say, it was a cause of some concern for her band, so when Pareo asked to meet up with them the following morning, they of course agreed. Although something potentially urgent had come up just before the meeting time, so while the rest of her band saw to that, Rui volunteered  to meet with the rest of Rise a Suilen in the meantime. 

Layer led Rui further into the apartment, where Masking was watching the news on the couch, dressed in hardly anything at all. 

“Masuki, won’t you put something on at least?” Layer sighed. 

Masking shifted her gaze from the television to her bandmate and their new guest. “What’s the big deal? It’s just us here. Oh, hey Rui.” 

Layer shook her head, not bothering to point out the blonde’s contradictory statement. “Do as you like… Anyways, Rui, before we head upstairs, you’ll need to put this on.” Layer then offers Rui a gas mask, causing the other girl to tilt her head in muted surprise. 

Layer explained to Rui that the gas masks were for their protection from whatever mind-altering effects were taking hold of their friends. They didn’t know if whatever was causing this was airborne or something similar. After donning their gas masks, Layer and Masking lead Rui upstairs, to a guest bedroom. Laying on the bed with Pareo watching over them are Chu2 and Aya. Both completely naked. 

“We tried clothing them, but they both started sweating so much. It’s like the heat wave was affecting them more somehow.” Layer explained. 

Masking nodded. “I found Aya being assaulted outside of her school a couple of nights ago. Then yesterday morning Pareo tracked down Chu2 to Kokoro’s mansion. She managed to break in somehow and got Chu2 out of there.” 

Rui silently took in what the two were saying while staring down at the two naked girls, then over at Pareo. “What are you wearing?” 

“Emergency response gear.” Pareo answered. “Well… a modified version of it to deal with the heat wave. I put it on once I realized Chu2-sama was missing.”

“I see.” Rui replied  simply. For some reason she opted not to ask any follow up questions on that topic. “Have either of them woken up since you brought them here?” 

Masking scratches the back of her head. “Well… Aya woke up for a little and we gave her some food, but she wasn’t really in any kind of state to talk and just went back to sleep a few minutes later. We aren’t sure why–” 

Masking’s reply was cut off as the girls all saw the pair on the bed slowly open their eyes. Masking blinked. “Aya…?”

“C-Chu2-sama!?” Pareo gasped. 

The two girls sat up. Aya stretches. “Mmm… Good morning everyone… How long was I asleep for?”

The rest of the girls all blinked and stared at Aya as she woke up so casually. Layer cleared her throat. “Er… you were asleep for about a day or so, Aya, but… erm… y-you know that…? W-Well…”

“Maruyama-san, are you aware that you’re naked?” Rui cut in. 

“Hm?” Aya looked down at herself.  

Layer quickly blushed. “U-Um… I’ll get you something to cover up with!” 

Aya chuckled. “It’s fine, Layer. I don’t mind you all seeing me naked. Besides, it’s so hot in here, wearing less just makes sense.”

For a moment, Aya’s gaze met Masking and Layer’s eyes. The two girls felt themselves slowly nodding along to Aya’s words.

“Right… it really is hot today…” Masking echoed, reaching up to her sports bra. 

“It just makes sense… to wear less…” Layer continued, lifting up her shirt. 

“What are you two doing?” Rui asked as she noticed the two girls beside her suddenly taking off their clothes. 

Layer and Masking froze in place. Rui’s voice lifted the strange fog that had come over their minds. 

“H-huh…? I…” Masking stammered, quickly lowering her bra back down. 

Layer blushed heavily. “I… I just looked into Aya’s eyes, a-and suddenly…!” 

“C-Chu2-sama!?” 

Pareo’s voice cut through the other girl’s panic. She was staring down at her beloved Chu2, as she rubbed her face against her stomach while letting out an affectionate purr. “W-We took off the headphone… but still she’s like this…” 

Rui paused for a moment, then nodded. “It looks like the effects of this brainwashing are quite hard to shake once it fully takes root, and may be linked to staring into an affected party in the eyes. I’ll text the other members of my band and let them know.” 

“The other members of Morfonica aren’t on their way here, then?” Layer asked, confused. “Then where are they?”

“We received a text from Touko asking us to meet with her at the beach, stating that it was urgent.” Rui explained. 

Pareo blinked. “Wait, but… that can’t be right! I haven’t heard from Touko since she sent me that video! It’s one of the reasons I wanted to speak to Morfonica today!” 

Rui’s eyes suddenly widened. “What…? But then…”

“Who contacted us?”

 


 

Kokoro’s Mansion

“...iro ……ake up!”

“Mas…! -ease…! Open your eyes!!” 

“M… Mhm…?”

Mashiro’s ears were ringing as she slowly came to. 

“Where… Where am…?”

“H-HUH!?”

Mashiro stared down at herself in shock as she realized that she’s naked and strapped to a chair.

“M-Mashiro!”

“Mashiro-chan!” 

Mashiro turned and saw Tsukushi and Nanami beside her. Both of them were also naked, and also strapped down in the same style of chair that she was. Before she could ask her friends anything, however, a new voice rang out. 

“Wonderful~! You’re all awake!” 

Maya smiles at the three newly-arrived captives. She stands before them, naked, like a good girl should be. Ako and Tomoe each stood next to Maya, also naked. It was important to break past the taboo of nudity for initial brainwashing. As such, those involved in the process were to be naked as the day they were born. Not that they minded in the slightest. “All right, first things first you two. We need to check that our guests’ are properly buckled in~!” 

Maya approached the chairs, with Ako and Tomoe wordlessly following her lead. The three began to ensure the fastenings and straps on their trio of guests were properly tightened. 

“T-Tomoe-senpai? W-Whats’ wrong with you!?”

“Ako-chan…!? What are you doing!?”

“Y-Yamato-senpai!? What… What’s happened to your body!?”

The three Morfonica girls all squirmed in their chairs as the trio of slaves approached them and tightened their bindings securely to their chairs. Earlier that day, they had all received that text from Pareo, of a video supposedly taken from Touko’s phone. At first they weren’t sure what to think… but was what Pareo texted them about brainwashing for real after all? 

Tsukushi stares down as Maya tightens her restraints. At first, she can’t help but stare at her massive bust, but looking closer it looks like something’s drawn onto the floor around them. It almost looks like some sort of… magic circle? 

“Oh~? See something you like, Futaba-chan?” Maya teased, pressing her breasts closer to Tsukushi’s body. 

Tsukushi instinctively closed her eyes. She remembered Pareo texting something about her speculating that staring into someone’s eyes was related to the brainwashing process.“A-Absolutely not!”  Tsukushi squirmed as Maya’s massive breasts pressed against her slender body. “Let us go at once! A-And put some clothes on! This is ridiculous!” 

“Ah, a perfect segue to the start of our lessons! Thanks for that, Futaba-chan!” 

“H-Huh!?” Tsukushi blinked in shocked surprise as Maya stood up and stepped back to the center of the room. Ako and Tomoe wordlessly followed behind her, standing at attention on either side of her. 

Maya smiled at the three struggling captives. “Question one! Deh-Num!”

As Maya let out a game show-like sound effect, the monitors behind her all turned on, displaying a huge hypnotic spiral pattern. 

“Question one! True or false: a good girl is proud to display her naked body to others?” 

The Morfonica girls squirmed and struggled in their chairs. They tried to avoid staring directly at the screen, but they were so bright and there were so many. They felt their eyes slowly opening against their will. Their gazes slowly being drawn to the central spiral pattern. 

Tsukushi’s brow furrowed with frustration. She leaned forward in her chair. “D-Don’t be stupid! Do any of us look happy that you’ve bound us up naked!? Let alone proud! Just let us go already?”

Bzzzzz!” Maya buzzed. “Sorry Futaba-chan, that’s incorrect! But don’t worry! You’ll have plenty of chances to correct your mistake. But first, we’ll be administering a special little something to keep you motivated! Let’s call it a penalty!” 

“Penalty? What do you mean by–” Tsukushi suddenly noticed the magic circle around her and her friend’s chairs begin to glow slightly. “W-Wait…! What are you…!?” Before Tsukushi could finish her question, a warm feeling began to spread through her entire body. It started at her toes, then slowly spread up to her chest, and began to settle in her breasts. The warm feeling slowly grew hotter and hotter inside her, until…! 

“Hhhhhaaaahhh… W-Whhhaaa…? WWWAAAAAAAHHH~!?!?”

“Oh! That’s amazing, Futaba-chan! Your body is very responsive to Mistress’s magic. Just like me! I’ll bet that given time, you’ll make an amazing cow~” Maya beamed as she stepped behind Tsukushi’s chair and palmed her now-enhanced breasts. 

“Wha…? What did you just do to me!?” Tsukushi demanded, glaring daggers at Maya before glancing down with worry at her enlarged breasts. Her body began to tremble in her chair as she felt Maya’s palms against her enlarged tits. The difference in weight and size upon her chest was immediately made apparent to her. 

“Now, Ako, Tomoe. Be good girls and give Hiromachi-chan our second question~” Maya ordered. “And put on a little show for our guests as you do.” 

“Yes, Maya-senpai…”

“Yes, Maya…” 

The two sisters answered in unison. 

Tomoe stepped to the center of the room. Her younger sisters stepped behind her and cupped Tomoe’s breasts as the elder sister began to speak in an emotionless droll. “Question two. True or false: a girl’s tits exist to be shown off and played with…?” 

“Well, Hiromachi-chan? What’s your answer?” Maya asked playfully as she pressed her massive breasts against the top of Nanami’s head. 

“I-I…! I-I don’t…!” Nanami hesitated. She glanced towards Tsukushi, at her enlarged chest. Her heart began to race. If she didn’t answer the way her brainwashed friends wanted her to, was her body going to be altered as well? Nanami swallowed. She felt Maya’s huge, soft tits pressing against the top of her head, and stammered out her answer. “T… True…”

“True what?” Maya prodded. She rubbed Nanami’s shoulders as she forced the girl to speak her full answer. 

“True… a g-girls… tits exist to be…” 

“...To be shown off… played with… touched, caressed, groped… Tits are just so sexy…” Nanami felt a smile slowly form upon her face as she answered. Her eyes were now being drawn deeper and deeper into the hypnotic spiral on the central monitor. Her eyes gradually grew a bit more red in coloration. 

“Good girl~!” Maya grinned. “That’s the correct answer. When you answer correctly, you get a reward~!” Maya beckoned Ako and Tomoe to her. 

The sisters obeyed and moved to either side of Nanami. They then pressed their enlarged tits against each side of the girl’s face, rubbing their bare tits against her. Namai felt herself starting to drool. “So… So soft… so sexy… boobs feel so good!” 

“N-Namai!? S-Snap out of it! Hey!!” Tsukushi cried out to her friend, but Nanami could barely even hear her with the sisters’ tits muffling her ears. 

Maya then approached the third and final Morfonica member that they had collected. She moved to one side of Mashiro’s chair and kneeled down, her massive tits pressing against the captive girl’s side. Maya smiled brightly at Mashiro. 

Mashiro forced her eyes shut. Her entire body was quivering as she felt Maya’s overly-huge, absurdly soft breasts practically envelope half of her body. “S-Senpai, please! Snap out of it! I-I… This isn’t like you!”

“Kurata-san, you need to quiet down, please. I can’t give you the next question for your re-education if you keep shouting over me.” Maya responded calmly. 

“N-No! I… I won’t answer! I won’t do it! I won’t! I won’t! I won’t!!” 

Maya sighed. “You’re usually so much more reserved than this, Kurata-san. Still, some feistiness might serve you well, given the role that Mistress has in mind for you.”

“R-Role?”

“Hold still now. This will feel a little strange at first, but Ran can attest that once you get used to it, then it’ll feel so good~” 

Maya pressed a hand over Mashiro’s belly. For an instant, there was a faint glow from her glasses followed by a similar glow from Maya’s hand over Mashiro’s stomach. 

Maya then pulled her hand away, revealing a small mark now engraved over Mashiro’s belly. 

Mashiro glanced down in confusion, unable to see the marking while restrained to the chair as she was. “Wh… What did you just–?” 

“HAAAHHH!? AAAHHH…! AAAAAARRRRHHHHH!!!” Mashiro began to cry out as a warmth spread throughout her body. Unlike with Tsukushi’s, this warm moved rapidly towards her clit and began to grow white hot right away. It felt like her clit was pulsing, growing, changing. Until… Until…! 

Something new came to form between Mashiro’s legs. She looked down at her new limb. A horrified expression on her face. 

“What…? W-WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!?”

“Now now, calm down Kurata-chan. I told you that once you get used to it, you’ll be experiencing pleasure unlike anything you’ve ever felt before.” Maya spoke reassuringly. “Besides, you’re got quite the cute one! I’m sure you’ll be an eager little breeder just like Ran in no time!” 

“B-Breeder!?” 

“And don’t worry, we have someone special to help break your new cock in.” As Maya spoke, Mashiro heard footsteps behind her as someone new entered the room and came to stand in front of the captive girls. 

Tsukushi’s eyes grew wide. “I-Is that…?”

Mashiro’s mouth hung open. “T-Touko!?” 

Touko stared at her bandmates with the same vacant expression that Tomoe and Ako had. Maya stood up and came to Touko’s side, caressing her enhanced chest. “She’s such a cute doll, isn’t she? Now, Touko, be a good girl and use those tits to help train Mashiro’s cock.”

“...Right away, Maya-san.” Touko answered in a monotone drone. She then stepped towards Mashiro, her expression still vacant. 

Mashiro squirmed in her chair as Touko approached. “T-Touko! S-Stop! Snap out of it! Y-You don’t want to do this! Y-You don’t want to–!”

“OOOOooooooohhhh~!!!” Mashiro jolted back in her seat as Touko’s huge, soft tits pressed against her newly-grown cock. Tears ran down her face and she began to drool as pleasure ravaged her new member. Her eyes were helplessly drawn to the hypnotic spirals being projected throughout the room. She could feel her thoughts slowly slipping away as she began to only be able to think about how good Touko’s breasts felt against her cock. 

Tsukushi’s heart was racing as she heard Mashiro and Nanami’s moans growing louder and louder to either side of her. Maya approached the remaining Morfonica member, kneeling down in front of her, her massive breasts pressing against Tsukushi’s lap as Maya took her bound hands. 

“It looks like your friends are starting to accept how things are supposed to be. Now, let’s see if you’re ready to be a good girl too, Futaba-chan~” Maya began. “Question four. True or false: a good girl is obedient and submissive to their mistress?” 

Tsukushi’s body trembled at the question. She knew that answering incorrectly would change her body, but also knew that answering correctly would corrupt her mind! There was no right answer! “I… It’s… f-false!” Tsukushi stammered. 

“BZZZZZ!”

“Nooo…! N-NOOOOOOO!!” Tsukushi screamed as that same warm feeling spread towards her breasts. Moments later, her breasts continued to expand. Tsukushi could feel the increased weight on her front. 

Maya smiled widely. “Amazing~! If this keeps up, Futaba-chan…” 

“...Then your breasts might even end up as amazing as mine~” Maya chuckled. 

Tsukushi stared at Maya’s massive torpedo-breasts, eyes wide. “L… Like yours…? Th-That’s… n-no…!” 

“Well, if you don’t wanna become cow-sized, then you’d better start answering like a good girl. Now, question five! True or false: a good girl obeys any order their mistress gives~” 

“No… I don’t want to do this! L-Let me go! Stop changing my–!” 

BZZZZZ! Sorry, Futaba-chan, but that’s also incorrect. Punishment time~!” 

“N-NO! WAIT!!” 

Tsukushi felt her breasts expand yet again. They’ve grown so large now, that they were rubbing against Maya’s massive tits. Maya’s smile grew wider, and she pressed her face closer to Tsukushi’s. Maya’s breasts pressed further up against Tsukushi’s body, until both of Maya’s tits pressed inches from her frightened face.  

“Well Futaba-chan, it looks like you really wanna be a cow~” Maya giggled. “How about we double the punishment on this last question? Now, true or false: a good girl is a sex toy for her mistress?” 

Tsukushi shivered and squirmed in her chair. She could feel her breasts bouncing as she did, creating ripples across Maya’s chest as she pressed against her. “N-No! Stop! This is insane! I’m not a cow! I’m not a–!”

“BBBBBBBBBZZZZZZ! Double-incorrect! But don’t worry, Futaba-chan. I’ll make sure we milk you nice and–” 

Maya’s taunting was cut off as Tsukushi’s breasts expanded far more rapidly that she had expected, causing Maya’s own tits to fly back towards her head. As this happened, Maya’s glasses were knocked off her face! 

At the same moment that Maya’s glasses fell off, the light returned to Ako and Tomoe’s eyes. The spell on them breaking as the glasses which had put them into their doll-like trance were removed from their user.  

“Onee… chan?” Ako uttered in confusion.

“What the… hell are we doing?” Tomoe mumbled. She and Ako quickly covered their chests and moved their breasts away from Nanami. 

Touko felt a similar return to reality. She had just finished squeezing a second climax from Mashiro’s new cock when the light returned to her eyes. She blinked in confusion, looking down at herself and seeing her body caked in Mashiro’s semen, with her friend’s new cock stuffed between her enlarged breasts. 

“Where am…? M-Mashiro!? H-Hang on! I-I’ll get you out of there!”  

Meanwhile, Maya laid on the floor, and slowly opened her eyes. 

“What… What just… happened…? I had the strangest dream… I was… helping Rokka capture our friends and…” 

Maya suddenly stopped mumbling to herself as she looked down and beheld the massive size of her own chest. 

“What…? W-WHAT’S GOING ON!?!?!?”

Notes:

New chapter in record time! Don't get used to this kind of speed. This chapter just somehow came to me way easier than a lot of the others. Will Maya and the others escape Rokka's manor with their minds intact? We'll find out next time!

Chapter 19: Gone to Hell

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kokoro’s Mansion Basement, Reeducation Room

In the manor’s reeducation room, a group of recently de-brainwashed slaves speak in hushed voices.   

432528171_charastudio-2023-10-14-23-13-35-render.png

“I… I think I remember everything now. I’m sorry about everything that’s happened… b-but we need to get out of this place quickly!” 

“Y… Yeah… we should hurry to the elevator and get out of here as fast as possible!”

“Hang on, Ako-chan! You remember all the added security measures they added since someone managed to break Chu2 out? We’re gonna need a plan if we don’t wanna get caught.”

“Right… sorry, nee-chan.”

“Um… you guys…?”

“Could you… at least cover yourselves up a little? It’s a bit hard to focus on how we’re gonna get out of here like this…” Touko blushed as she peered at the other recently de-brainwashed girls’ naked bodies. 

Maya, Ako, and Tomoe all looked down at themselves.”O-Oh…” Maya blushed. “Sorry, I actually forgot I was even naked…”

Ako nods. “Yeah… for some reason it felt weirdly…”

“Natural…” Tomoe shivered. They were freed from Rokka’s influence for the moment, but were there long-term effects to the brainwashing beyond that? The three of them didn’t even feel the slightest bit embarrassed that their naked bodies are completely exposed. 

Touko sighed and turned to her other bandmates. “Mashiro-chan? Are you feeling okay?”

“H-Huh? Oh… I’m… all right.” Mashiro stammered. She was standing behind one of the chairs she and her friends had been previously bound to in an attempt to hide her naked body. “Although… Tsukushi-san is…”

The two looked down at Tsukushi, crouched on the floor beside Mashiro. Her arms attempting to cover up her enlarged breasts, barely able to wrap around them. She was trembling, face red from embarrassment. “There… There has to be a way to undo this… r-right?”

“There might be…” Maya replied, turning to the chair at the center of the room. Upon that chair, were the glasses she’d been previously wearing. 

“You mean… using those?” Tomoe asked. 

“Not exactly.” Maya began to explain. “I remember mistr– that is… I remember Rokka and Asuka talking about them. Apparently these glasses are something called the ‘Succubus Crown’. Some sort of magical relic that bends people’s minds and warps reality itself. From what I heard, this thing somehow found its way to Rokka, and then I somehow wound up wearing them which is how I was brainwashed.”

“So if we can destroy them, then everyone will turn back to normal!?” Ako excitedly asked. 

“It’s possible. I tried stomping on them after you all freed me, but they didn’t so much as bend. I think… we’re gonna need to find a way out of the mansion, then find a way to destroy them outside this place.” Maya looked around at everyone else. “But… there’s some complications…” 

 


 

Kokoro’s Mansion Basement, Main Hallway

After finishing discussing the situation and making their plan of exit, the freshly de-brainwashed girls stepped out into the main hall of Kokoro’s basement. 

Maya, Tomoe, and Ako took point. Since they had been previously brainwashed, they’d be able to move around the manor more freely. Still, they knew it was gonna be hard to pass off that nothing had changed with them. Especially given how they had been dressing. Or in Maya’s case, how they hadn’t been dressed at all. Thankfully Maya managed to find another pair of glasses that had been taken from another girl that had been brought in for “reeducation.” She hoped to herself that others wouldn’t notice that her glasses now had different frames. 

Maya did her best to contain her massive breasts, pressing her arms against her soft mounds to keep them from jiggling with her every step. Her entire body had been remodeled… Would destroying those glasses change her back to normal? They had to, right? There’s no way she could live a normal life with her breasts as big as they were! 

Pushing the intrusive thoughts aside, Maya turned back to the Morfonica members following them. “All right… keep close to us. We’ll make our way to the front of the manor, and hopefully everyone will just let us pass if we tell them that we’re running an errand for Mistress.” 

Maya felt a strange sensation as she spoke of her Mistress. The corners of her lips twitched, beginning to form a smile and she felt butterflies in her stomach just thinking about her. She shook her head, trying to shake off the strange feeling and returned her focus to the other girls. 

The Morfonica girls nodded in response to Maya’s words. All of them were now dressed in the slutty slave outfits which had been prepared for them. They nervously peer around the corner as they step out of the brainwashing room. A cow outfit was prepared for Tsukushi, Mashiro had prepared for her a breeding bunny outfit, Nanami had been prepped a maid’s outfit, and Touko had the same revealing leotard that she’d been wearing earlier. 

“Stay close to us. If we’re leading you, hopefully no one will ask too many questions. Though… hopefully we won’t run into anyone, and will be able to just walk out the front–” 

“Oh~! It’s Maya-chan! And Tomoe, Ako, and Morfonica are with her~!” A familiar, cheerful voice echoed out. Maya stopped dead in her tracks. 

“To… Tomoe…?” Ran’s voice rang out next. She staggered out of the breeding chamber, covered in various fluids, with her cock still rock-hard. 

“K-Kokoro!” Maya stammered. “How… How good to see– W-WAH!” 

Maya was caught off guard as Kokoro quickly approached her and placed both open palms onto her naked breasts. The happy blonde wasted no time squeezing Maya’s enhanced mounds. Slowly groping and rubbing them like her body was just a thing to be played with. 

“Aren’t you happy to see me?” Kokoro asked, a hint of confusion in her voice.

“O-Oh…!” Maya stammered, doing her best to not appear put off by Kokoro actively groping her huge breasts. “Of course I am… I’m so happy to see you…”

Maya hesitantly lifted her hand and swallowed as she cupped Kokoro’s breasts. The two grope each other in greeting, with Kokoro acting as if it were as normal as a handshake. 

At the same time, Ran stumbled her way towards Tomoe. She stares deep into her friends eyes and smiles. “You’re… not a doll anymore… you’ve finally accepted… how good this feels…” 

Tomoe felt a shiver down her spine as she saw how deeply Ran had been brainwashed. She managed to give a small nod in response. “Y-Yeah… I’m, uh… really glad to… to have–” 

Midway through Tomoe’s stammered reply, Ran suddenly fell forward, her head coming to rest against Tomoe’s soft tits. 

“R-Ran!? Oi! Ran!!” Tomoe shouts in genuine concern. 

Kokoro chuckled. “Ah, the poor thing’s all tuckered out from her breeding duties. It’s okay though. Michelle here is ready to take her place. Right, Michelle~?”

Misaki gritted her teeth and shivered in response to Kokoro’s words. As the blonde slave addressed the pet, the collar around Misaki’s neck compelled her to reply. “G-Guo!” She replied, mimicking a bear’s cry. 

“Your name is Michelle. Michelle is a good bear.” 

Misaki shook her head. The headphones fastened to her head whispering sweet hypnotic words into her ears. Rokka had somehow managed to do what Misaki had been trying to do for years. She explained that Michelle and Misaki were one in the same. Only with a dark twist. Rokka had told Kokoro that Misaki was really Michelle, and was actually a bear pretending to be human. She had then tasked Kokoro with returning “Michelle” to her “true nature.”

“Your name is Michelle. You love to breed and fuck.” 

Misaki tried to ignore the voice echoing into both ears. She tried to remind herself of her real name, Misaki not Michelle. That she was human. That she did not love to breed or fuck! But it was growing harder and harder. The vibrator in her ass was a continuous distraction. It was growing harder and harder to separate her own thoughts from the echoing voice of the headphones. 

Her name was Mi… Misaki… She wasn’t a bear… but then… What was she? A pet…? N-No.. not that… she was…

“Michelle~ Be a good girl and show everyone your eager breeding cock~”

“Gu… Guo!” Misaki responded automatically, spreading her legs wide. Maybe… Maybe it’d be easier to think after she bred some livestock with her fat cock… The thought alone caused the corners of Michelle’s lips to curl into a smile.

The other girls all looked on in horror as their normally steadfast friend Misaki was reduced to little more than an animal under her hypnotic training. A fate that might await all of them if the residence of this mansion realized that any of them hadn’t been brainwashed as well. 

“W-Well it looks like you’re having fun, s-so we’re just gonna head out.” Maya nervously stammered. 

“Hm? Where’re you going?” Kokoro asked, tilting her head curiously while continuing to tease Misaki’s hard cock. 

Maya swallowed. “I, uh… am taking the new slaves to Mistress.” 

“You’re taking them outside?”

“H-Huh!?” Maya’s heart skipped a beat. Did Kokoro somehow know what they were actually planning? Was her poker face that weak?”  N-No, I’m–!”

“Because Mistress is over at Hanasakigawa.” Kokoro elaborated. 

“O-Oh, um…” Maya let out a small sigh of relief. Actually, Rokka already being outside the manor worked out perfectly. Nobody would think twice about them leading them outside this way. Rokka would want to see her newest slaves, after all. “Then yeah. We’re taking them to her–”

“But that’s not fair, Maya-chan. You promised you’d help me train Misuki once you were done with the Morfonica girls.” Kokoro continued, casually approaching Maya and embracing her. The two's naked bodies pressed against one another. 

“I-I did?” Maya thought back. Her time under this weird brainwashing was hazy, but she thought she could somewhat remember promising something to that effect. “R-Right… um… I guess Tomoe will take the girls to–” 

“Eh? But I’ve been waiting for Tomoe-chan to awaken for so long.” Ran spoke, “She can help me and Moca get Himari and Tsugu to wake up too~” 

“Oh… uh… th-then in that case… in… in that case…” Maya’s voice began to trail off. As she stared into Kokoro’s eyes, it was becoming harder and harder to remember what she was even talking about or why it was so important.  Right now the only thing that felt like it could be important was… making each other feel good… 

“I… I-I can take care of it!” Ako exclaimed. She looked worryingly towards Maya as she continued to gaze into Kokoro’s eyes. “That’s fine with you… r-right, Maya?”

“Huh?” Maya blinked, looking back Ako’s way. “Uh… y-yeah. O-Of course!” Maya felt her heart racing. She nearly fell back under the hypnosis. It felt so good that she couldn’t think about anything else. She couldn’t let it take her again. If she did, then she’d almost certainly blab everything about the secret plan being made behind their mistress’s back. Either way, it worked out that Ako volunteered for this. Her outfit was one of the few with any actual pockets between them, so she was the one they entrusted with the glasses. All she had to do was find others who haven’t been brainwashed outside, then together they had to find a way to destroy that thing! 

Ako gave her sister a worried glance as well. Tomoe very quickly managed a cocky grin to give her younger sister. “N-No need to wait up for me, Ako. Go on and have fun with Mistress. I’ll catch up with you later.” Tomoe tried to hide her nervousness as she spoke. Obviously being stuck in this manor was far from ideal, but with how Ran was now, Tomoe doubted she’d be up and about for long. She might even get a chance to free Tsugumi and Himari before they could be fully brainwashed. 

Ako nodded then stepped forward, turning back to the rest of Morfonica. “Okay then, u-uh…”  She froze up for a second. How was a brainwashed slave supposed to address freshly brainwashed slaves? Ako supposed that everyone was acting more evil after they were brainwashed. Maybe like… an evil overlord addressing her subjects? Ako blinked. She had this! 

“Kekeke…” Ako let out an evil- sounding laugh then turned back to face the Morfonica members, striking a dramatic pose! “Now, come forth new subjects…! Bask within my darkness as we set forth to greet our mistress most… most… u-uh…” 

“...Unholy?” Tomoe suggested. 

“To greet our mistress most unholy!” 

The Morfonica members looked on with confusion at Ako’s proclamation. It did seem to at least relieve some of their tension. Seeing Ako acting like her normal hyper-extra self was a welcome sight after everything they’d been through. Maybe everything could go back to normal after all. Once they found a way to destroy these stupid glasses, maybe all of this would fade away like a bad dream. 

 


 

Kokoro’s Mansion, Front Yard

When the girls stepped outside, however, their optimism was swiftly shattered. 

“I-Isn’t it supposed to be the middle of the day?” Mashiro stammered.

“Yeah…” Touko answered through her shock. 

“Woah…” Was all Nanami could manage. 

“It looks like… the skies in the Hell area in Neo Fantasy Online…” Ako added as she stared in awe at what she was seeing. 

Tsukushi felt all of the stress and anxiety hit her at once. “Seriously… what…”

“WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?!?”

Notes:

Sorry for the delay on this one! I was busy with college graduation combined with the holidays. I'm looking forward to working on some of the upcoming chapters though! Let me know what you all are looking forward to seeing and what you've liked about the chapters so far. See you all in the next one!

Chapter 20: Keeping Up Appearances

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

CHU2’s Apartment

Layer peered out the window at the strange mid-day red skyline, bathing the city in a hellish glow. First the strange heat wave and now this? Just what was happening to their city? 

548044733_charastudio-2024-02-17-22-32-03-render.png

She pushed the thought aside for now. Standing up, she went and sat down next to Masking, who was looking tense as she sat on the couch. “Rui’s been gone for a while now. Still haven’t heard from her ever since she left to find the members of her band. Maybe I should’ve gone with her.” 

“It’ll be okay. Rui knows how to look out for herself. I’m sure she’ll find her bandmates and will be back here in no time.” Layer attempted to reassure Masking, however with how crazy things seemed to be getting outside, she also was starting to fear for the worst. 

“I agree with Layer. Let’s just have faith in Yashio-san for now. She said she’d call when she finds her bandmates.” 

548003630_charastudio-2024-02-18-21-10-35-render.png

Layer and Marking turn towards Pareo as she addressed them, a bright smile on her face as she rubbed Chu2’s belly. The band’s producer purring in Pareo’s lap all the while.

“R… Right… Has, uh… Has Chu2 shown any signs of improvement yet?” Masking asked.

“She’s still acting like a cute little kitty. Aren’t you, Chu2-sama~” Pareo hummed, strumming her fingers over Chu2’s belly. Chu2 simply purrs in response, a cat-like smile on her face as she stretches her naked body out on Pareo’s lap. Layer blushed and looked away from the scene. It felt strange seeing their normally proud producer reduced to such a state. Was this going to happen to the rest of them if they didn’t figure out how to stop whatever was going on in town? Layer felt a cold shiver down her spine. If only there was someone who could give them answers.

548003634_charastudio-2024-02-25-17-59-23-render.png

“Um… excuse me. There’s something I think you all should take a look at…” Aya spoke, approaching the group. “But first…”

“Do I really have to keep wearing these?” Aya asked, pointing at the huge coke-bottle glasses she was wearing. 

Masking sighed. “Yeah. As long as you’re under the effect of whatever is going on in town, it looks like looking at your eyes causes it to spread to others.” 

“If anything, I’d say you could stand to cover up a bit more, Aya-chan…” Layer remarked at the naked girl.

“Okay… well… I wanted to say, there’s a green light flashing on the phone line. I think someone might be trying to call the house.” 

“Huh?” Masking blinked in surprise.

“Oh! A green light? That means someone is trying to connect with a video call. Hold on a moment, I’ll patch it through.” Pareo spoke, then picked up the remote next to her and connected the video call through the television. 

As the TV flickered on, a trio of familiar faces greet them.

“Ako?” Layer gasped. “And is that… Futaba-san and Hiromachi-san? “

“Mashiro and Touko were with us too. They just left to look into something important.” Ako explained. “Thank god, you all seem normal… I’ve been trying to get in touch with everyone that I didn’t see at Kokoro’s manor while I was hypnotized to try and get them to help us, but only some people are picking up.”

“Wait, you were inside Kokoro’s place? Ain’t that like… ground zero for all this craziness? Masking commented.  

Layer leaned forward. “How did you get out? And wait, you broke free from whatever Rokka’s doing to everyone’s minds? How? Would you be able to snap Chu2 out of her hypnosis as well? And… why are you wearing a Hanasakigawa High uniform? And…” 

“S-Slow down! One thing at a time!” Ako objected. “I’ll answer your questions as best I can, but then I really gotta go! I want to save Rin-rin from what’s happening before it’s too late!”

“Oi. Let’s all take a breath.” Masking intervened. “I know things are crazy, but we shouldn’t be panicking. Let’s let Ako tell us what she knows, and then we’ll figure out where to go from there.” 

Layer took a deep breath and nodded. “Right… thank you, Masking. Yes. Let’s take this one step at a time.”

“Right…” Ako replied, still looking a bit downtrodden. “I just hope I can make the most of the time Maya  and Sis gave me… I hope they’re doing okay, back at Kokoro’s…” 

 


 

Kokoro’s Mansion, Baths

Tomoe shivered slightly as Tsugumi’s soap-lathered embiggened breasts rubbed against her leg. 

548003361_charastudio-2024-02-25-18-32-14-render.png

Tomoe tried to push the feeling of two of her best friend’s soft breasts rubbing against her naked body out of her mind as she came to grips with her situation. It seemed like Ako and the others made it out of the mansion okay. That left her and Maya as the only two people in this entire mansion who still had their heads on straight, or at least the only two that the rest of Rokka’s brainwashed slaves didn’t know about. 

If they didn’t want to lose their minds, Tomoe and Maya needed to figure out a way to escape from the manor without raising an alarm. At first, Tomoe thought she could lead Ran on and wait for her to get tired, then make her exit while she was sleeping things off, but…

Tomoe turned to see Ran cumming over Moca’s tits yet again. This was at least the third time she’d climaxed this bath alone. Yet her cock remained as hard as ever, and she seemed no more tired than when they started. It was like that cock had turned her friend into some sort of fuck-machine. Tomoe was beginning to wonder if she could even get tired through sex. 

No matter how much Mocca pleasured her… Ran just seemed to keep cumming… and cumming…… a-and cumming………

“Hehe… are you looking forward to your turn, Tomoe?” Himari teased, gently cupping the redhead’s breasts as she spoke. 

Tomoe flinched, snapping back to reality. “H-Huh? N-No! I wasn’t-!”

Tomoe then felt herself begin to relax as she met Himari’s gaze. Her beautiful red eyes… Tomoe had to practically pry her gaze away from the sight. She silently cursed herself. She needed to be careful. She needed to just play along, avoid eye-contact with anyone for a while, and wait for her chance to get out of here and join Ako and the others. 

Tomoe swallowed nervously, realizing how difficult that might be. She at least hoped that Maya was having an easier time holding out than she was…  

 


 

Kokoro’s Mansion, Reeducation Room #1

“Ko… Kokoro…! Please… S-Stop…!” Misaki moans, her body restrained by a strange device.

548046920_charastudio-2024-02-25-19-45-19-render.png

All while Kokoro and Maya rubbed their soft tits against her hard shaft. Kokoro giggled. “You’re saying stop, but your cock is saying it wants more, Michelle~” 

“Mhhhh…! I’m… I’m not Michelle… That’s not–!”

“AAAAH~!!!” Misaki was cut off as she came, squirting a cute little spurt of semen all over Kokoro and Maya’s tits. 

548046945_charastudio-2024-05-21-20-04-22-render.png

“It looks like you need some more time to think things over. We’ll give you some space.” Kokoro chuckled, finally stepping away from Misaki’s body, but not before giving her cock a gentle stroke as she did. 

Maya smiled awkwardly at Misaki, trying to continue pretending she was under Rokka’s lewd control. She just had to play along until she could get away from Kokoro… Then she’d find Tomoe and escape with her! 

For now, Maya just did her best to avert her gaze from Misaki as a mix of her laughter and moans continued to fill the room, growing louder and louder as Kokoro teased her futa-cock.

 

 

After finishing “playing” with Misaki, Kokoro and Maya left her to the weird tickling machine, and began walking down the manor’s halls. 

548003500_charastudio-2024-12-28-21-33-29-render.png

“Hehe~! That was so much fun! I hope Michelle will be ready to play some more games soon!” Kokoro beamed. 

“Y… Yeah. Me too.” Maya replied sheepishly, doing her best to hide her discomfort from Kokoro. “A-Anyway, if there’s nothing else, then I really should be getting back to Tomoe-san…” 

“Hm? What are you talking about, Maya-chan? We still have something very important to take care of~”

“Huh? What are you–?” 

Suddenly, Kokoro took Maya’s heavy breasts into her hands. “Your titties have gotten real heavy, Maya-chan~ I’ll bet a good milking would help with that!” 

Maya blushed a bright red, pleasure rushed through her body as Kokoro groped her enhanced tits. “M-M-Milking? Um… c-can’t this wait? I, uh, really need to talk to Tomoe…” 

“You’re looking for Tomoe?” A new voice rang out. 

Maya looked up from Kokoro treating her tits as playthings, to see Lisa strolling casually up to them, her huge tits swaying with every step. Maya found herself so captivated by her friend’s body that she forgot to answer for a few seconds. “Uh… Uh… Oh! Y-Yeah! I just had something I needed to, uh… talk to her about…” Maya swallowed. Lying came hard enough to her as it was, and Kokoro feeling-up her funbags certainly wasn’t helping! 

“I think her and the rest of Afterglow are still in the bath I think. I was actually about to head to the bath myself. I could let her know  that you’re looking for her while Kokoro takes you to the milking room. You really should go, Maya. I just got out of there and now my tits feel so much better~” Lisa replies. 

Maya glances down at Lisa’s huge, enticing boobs. She supposed that they looked maybe a little smaller than before. Not by much, but they didn’t look like they were heavy with milk like before. It was so strange, to see all her friends say such insane things so casually. The hypnosis everyone was under really was powerful. To be able to normalize all of this in everyone’s minds in just a matter of days.

“Uh… I-I mean… I’d rather see her as soon as– WAH!” 

Maya flinched in surprise as Lisa too took up what was quickly becoming the hottest new pastime in the manor: fondling Maya’s tits. 

Lisa gives Maya a slight smirk. “Come on now, Maya. I know our mistress says the bigger the boobs the better, but she wouldn’t want you to throw out your back carrying these heavy things around.” 

“Mh-hm! Mistress Rokka would want you to be comfortable, Maya-chan!” Kokoro nodded in agreement. 

There was something about the way the two said that which caused Maya to think. The two of them… really did seem to be happy under the mind control. And Rokka… she was still everyone’s friend… It felt… really good to be under her control… would really it be so bad to… to…?

“It’s settled then! I'll let Tomoe know to find you by the milking room when she’s done having fun with the rest of Afterglow while you get milked. Sound good?”

“Ye… Yeah…” Maya nodded her head, too lost in her own thoughts to be paying attention to what everyone was saying. 

“Perfect! Well, have fun getting milked! Make sure to save me some. I bet your breast milk tastes great, Maya~!” Lisa giggled before walking off. 

Maya waved her goodbye, a braindead smile plastered on her face. She then slowly began to come back to reality as she realized what she had just agreed to. Maya swallowed, suddenly having a feeling that getting out of the manor was going to be much harder than her or Tomoe thought… 

Notes:

I'm back from getting milk everyone. Hope I didn't keep you waiting too long. It's only been... a year 😅

So, yeah. General life/where-the-hell-have-I-been update. To break it all down, I was pretty much hit by a truck filled with writer's block, anxiety problems, and bad depression. I actually had this chapter half-written for the past 6 months, but every time I opened the doc to finish it up, I just couldn't get the drive to write more. Then as I finally was able to deal with some of my issues, I got the urge to write more of this fic again. So here we are!

Just a couple of things I want to address now that I'm (hopefully) back. One thing that might have contributed to me taking a break from this fic might have me not being clear about my stance on requests. This is not anyone's fault but my own. I allowed myself to get stressed out that people would be upset if I didn't add in every request that I said I'd try to fit into the fic. Just so that nobody has false expectations, I want to make it clear that requests are not promises. If I can fit it into the story, I like the kinks, and I feel like I'd enjoy writing it, then I'll do my best to fulfill them, but even if I comment that your idea sounds fun and that I'd love to include it, just know that this isn't me saying I'll do it for sure, just that I'll be taking it under consideration. Again, this is no one's fault but my own for not clarifying sooner, and letting it become something I stressed over.

Anyways, enough serious talk. I'm hoping to put out more than 2 chapters in 2025, and I hope that all of you have an amazing start to the new year! I look forward to seeing you all next time I post more of my deranged perverted ramblings ;)

Chapter 21: Level Down

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hanasakigawa Girls' School, Rooftop 

Lust. Defined as an intense desire or need for something, often sexual in manner. Most people at some point or another have felt the longing to fulfill their lustful desires, yet most times we hold ourselves back from these feelings.  There are many reasons why. Embarrassment. Societal Norms. Respecting the wishes and well-being of others. However, what if it were possible to… solve these problems? To remove the embarrassment from people’s minds. To change societal norms. To change the thoughts of those around you, to ensure that your sexual desires would make them happy as well. 

563748203_charastudio-2024-12-31-20-51-55-render.png

This was the power that Rokka now had over everyone around her. At first, this power frightened her. She tried to run from it. Thankfully, her friends showed her just what her power had done for them. How happy it made them. How happy it could make everybody. As Rokka watched the Hanasakigawa students arrive at school, happily talking to one another while sporting their new, slutty uniforms, she knew that what she was doing was right. Soon, not just all her friends, but every girl in the city, would be her playthings. 

And they’d all enjoy every moment of it~

“Enjoying the view, Mistress?” 

Rokka glanced over her shoulder to see Kasumi and the other members of Poppin’ Party approach her on the rooftop. Each of them, completely naked. Completely slutty. Completely happy. Completely hers. Seeing their smiling faces and sexy bodies made Rokka feel reassured. This is how things should be. 

“I am, although I might like this view even more.” Rokka teased. She was tempted to ravage the girls here and now, but restrained herself. She came here today to ensure everyone at Hanasakigawa was completely under her spell, and to make sure anyone who might still be resisting was properly collared. She was also wanting to get more of the students used to the idea of attending school completely naked. As much as she loved the new slutty uniforms that had been made, something about a girl being completely, naturally naked made her futa-cock rock hard. “Class is about to start. You all have permission to go amongst your classmates and encourage them to be proper slaves. If you run into any unexpected problems, Sayo and I should both be in the student council room. I need to give Sayo those… alterations she requested as a reward for being a good girl, after all.” 

“Of course, mistress. We love to serve.” The five Poppin’ Party members replied in unison. 

As the girls began to take their leave, Rokka was about to start making her way towards the student council room to begin having some fun with Sayo, when she noticed something out of the corner of her eye. 

Oh…? Now what was she doing here?




Hanasakigawa Girls' School, Front Gate

Ako pressed herself against the outer wall of Hanasakigawa’s front gate. So far so good… Stealth 100! Now came the hard part. She needed to blend in with the other students, find where Rinrin had gone, and get her out before she was completely corrupted by Mistr– Er, R-Rokka’s weird powers. 

That was one part of her mission anyway. The other thing she was here to do was to pursue a lead on the strange glasses that her and the members of Morfonica managed to escape Kokoro’s mansion with. Ako remembered while she was still under Rokka’s control that Asuka had mentioned looking into a book with Rokka that talked about something called the Succubus Crown.  Asuka thought could be related to Rokka’s new powers . While she was here, Ako was going to check Hanasakigawa’s library for any books that might have information about this crown. In the meantime, the others from Morfonica and RAS were pursuing similar leads at the other schools.

563751234_charastudio-2025-01-01-18-50-21-render.png

As Ako reaffirmed her plans to herself, she spotted a familiar someone out in the distance. “Sayo-san…” Ako murmured to herself. She knew well enough from her time under Rokka’s hypnosis that Sayo was deeply under her old mistress’s thrall, but still, following her could possibly lead her to Rin-rin. She’d just have to use the skills that she’d learned from all the stealth games she’d played and do her best to blend in with the rest of the students while following–

“Oh! Ako-chan!! What are you doing here?” 

Ako flinched, pressing herself against the wall as a happy loud voice rang out from right behind her. Hagumi and Kanon both stood a few feet from her, Hagumi with a bright smile on her face, while Kanon was looking Ako up and down in confusion. “And… why are you wearing our school’s uniform?” 

Eyes darting between the two newcomers and back to where Sayo just walked away towards, Ako knew she had to make a choice. Ako hadn’t seen either of these two at the mansion. There was a chance that she could snap them out of whatever hypnosis they’d been subjected to… but Sayo could be headed towards Rin-rin… and it was also possible that Rokka was at the school too! Ako had to make a choice.

“S-Sorry! Idon’thavetimetoexplainI’llfindyoutwolaterbye!!!” Ako spewed before making a mad dash towards where Sayo was headed. Before she could get more than two steps away though–

“OOF!” 

“A-Ako-san?” 

“Rin-rin!?”

“What are you doing here? And… why are you wearing that uniform?”

“It’s… uh… well…” Ako stammered, not expecting to find Rinko so quickly. She looked Rinko up and down. She was wearing the same slutty school uniforms as everyone else, but didn’t seem to be acting too weird so far. Maybe if she could explain things to everyone then they’d be able to help her out! “Is there a place we could talk privately? It’s super-mega important! Please! Please! Please!!” 

Rinko blinked, staring at Ako with concern. After a brief silence, she began leading the three girls into the school. 

 


 

“Hypnosis? Our minds are… being manipulated?”

“And you have a… ‘quest’? To find some book?”

“And Rokka-chan’s the one doing it?”  

Rinko, Kanon, and Hagumi all looked at Ako with confusion as she finished her explanation. The girls decided to meet in the girls’ shower, placing themselves together in one of the shower stalls. Though Ako knew this was far from normal, and that her friends were only being so casual about being naked in front of one another due to the hypnosis they were under, she also knew that beggars couldn’t be choosers. The shower stall was at least somewhat closed off to the outside, and hopefully the sound of the shower would drown out their conversation to anyone outside. 

Kanon casually cupped Rinko’s breast, rubbing her classmate’s body down with soap. They were deep in their hypnosis, seeing everything that was currently happening as normal. In fact, Ako looked to be the abnormal one here. “Ako-chan? Are you sure you didn’t just have a bad dream? I think I’d notice if everyone at the school was getting hypnotized.” Kanon refuted as politely as she could. 

“B-But Kanon! Just think about it! Why is everyone wearing such revealing clothes? Why are so many girls’ breasts growing massive? Why are they teaching you about how to pleasure someone with your body at school?” 

Hagumin pressed her naked body against Ako’s. Before, Ako would have recoiled at such a sudden advance, but after her time in the manor as Rokka’s servant, she’d become very much desensitized to such things. “Ako-chin. They teach us that stuff because it feels good to touch each other. And girls’ boobs keep growing because the bigger the boobies the better!” Hagumin explained as if it were common knowledge. 

Ako sighed in frustration while Hagumin gently groped her enhanced tits. “B-But, I mean… I know it feels good, but think about it for a second! Was school like this two weeks ago? Think back then! If all of this is normal, then things must’ve been this way for years, right?”

Kanon tilted her head. “Two weeks ago? Well, I think we were starting to prepare for the joint concert. And then at school we were… w-we were…”

Kanon’s gaze shifted to the side, and a look of uncertainty fell over her expression. Her hands slow on washing Rinko’s breasts. “I… I mean… it was before the heatwave so… but… wait… that doesn’t…” 

Kanon suddenly stumbled out of the shower stall, putting one hand to her head. 

“Kanon-chan? Is something wrong?” Hagumi asked, voice full of concern. 

“Just a headache… It’s… it’s nothing…” Kanon stammers.

Ako’s eyes went wide. “Wait! Are you snapping out of it!? Listen, you need to take off that collar and–” 

Ako stopped as she felt a hand on her shoulder. Rinko gave Ako a gentle smile. “Ako, let’s not push Kanon too hard, Ako-san. How about we have Hagumin take her to the nurse’s office for now, while you and I check the library for this book you’re looking for. 

“Huh? But…” Ako trailed off. She knew that freeing Kanon was an important side-quest, but it was also true that she needed to complete her main quest before Rokka found her or it’d be game over! Looking into Rinko’s eyes though, the choice seemed clear. “Okay… Kanon, I’ll be back to check on you once me and Rin-rin are done at the library. If I can’t find you, head towards Chu2’s place! That’s where everyone’s meeting up once they check up on our schools.” 

“R… Right…” Kanon nodded, still clutching her head in her hand. Hagumin quickly hurried to her bandmate’s side, supporting her as they made their way to the nurse. 

As Hagumi and Kanon left, Ako let out a sigh. She wasn’t able to completely break Kanon out of her trance, but maybe when she met back up with her, then she’d be more open to what she was saying! After reassuring herself, Ako returned her focus to the task at hand. “Right… Okay, Rin-rin! Let’s head to the locker room, get changed, then stealth mission our way to–” 

Rinko leaned in closer to Ako, “But Ako-san… you said that you needed to take care of this quest as fast as possible. Shouldn’t we head straight there?”

“Huh? Oh… right. That does make sense. Glad I have you with me, Rin-rin!” Ako replied. Rinko gave Ako a gentle smile as the two stared into each other’s eyes. 

 




Ako and Rinko managed to make their way to the library. They got a few strange looks from some of the students for some reason, but otherwise it seemed as though Ako hadn’t been noticed by anyone she knew. Stealth mission successful! 

But that being said… 

Ako still felt this strange sense of foreboding. Her sister and Maya were still stuck in Kokoro’s manor for all she knew. The rest of the remaining girls who were still able to resist Rokka had split up. Some were holding down the fort at Chu2’s apartment, which was where they’d brought Maya’s glasses, this “Succubus Crown”. Everyone not at Chu2’s was  investigating the schools for more info on the crown, clinging to the vague hope that they might learn of some way to put a stop to Rokka before it was too late. 

Ako’s thoughts were quieted as she felt Rinko’s arm around her shoulder. “Are you feeling okay, Ako-san?” Rinko asked in a kind voice. 

Ako gave a weak smile and nodded. “I’m doing okay… just worried about my sister and everyone else. I need to complete this quest so things can go back to normal!” Ako paused a moment. “Rin-rin, you believe what I said about Rokka hypnotizing everyone, right?” 

“I do.” Rinko answered immediately. “Although… I do have my own thoughts about it…”

“Your own thoughts?”

“How do I put this…?” Rinko paused. “Ako-san, could you tell me why exactly you want to turn things back to normal?”

Ako looked at Rinko in disbelief for a moment. “Huh? Why? Because… because this is all wrong! She’s taking away everyone’s free will and… using us as… as…” 

“Ako-san…” Rinko whispered, pressing her body against her friend. “Even if she’s taking away our free will, didn’t things feel better serving Rokka?” 

“B-Better? Rin-rin…? What are you–?”

“No need to think. No need to worry. Just a constant stream of pleasure and happiness. Forever and ever.”

 

Rinko moved even closer, now gently kneading Ako’s breast. 

“Ngh… Rin-rin…?”

“What’s wrong? Does it not feel good, Ako-san?” 

“N-No, b-but…” Ako stammered as pleasure began to course through her body. A familiar, warm sensation began to spread throughout her body. Ako’s breathing was growing heavy. Something tugged at the back of her mind… she’d been feeling that something was off for a while now…

Wasn’t it… a bit too convenient that Rin-rin was the first person she ran into upon coming to this school? Also, Rin-rin’s eyes… they didn’t have a spec of red to them. As awesome as Rin-rin was, even she’d have a hard time not getting at least slightly corrupted with the school like this. Plus… why had her and Ako decided to come here naked? It… felt like it made so much sense when Rin-rin said they should leave right away, but now it felt… strange… And there was one more thing as well…

“Well, Ako-san?”

“...Who are you? Rin-rin just calls me Ako!”

“...” The sly smirk on “Rinko’s” face grew wider and she leaned in closer to Ako. 

“Aww, you and Rinko-san are so close~ I should have known you’d see through me eventually.”

“Rinko” spoke, but a voice that wasn’t hers came out. A cold shiver went down Ako’s spine. She knew this voice very well. “Y-You’re… You’re…”

“Welcome back. Ako-pet~”

Ako staggered back as Rinko’s face shifted and morphed into the face of Rokka. She staggered backwards, heart racing, knowing that she had to get away! But she stumbled back only for Rokka to wrap her arms around her. Ako tried to push back, but Rokka’s body seemed to keep growing and growing…! Suddenly, Rokka began lifting Ako up into her arms. 

“Mistr– I-I mean– Rokka! What are you–? How did you–? Wait, where’s Rin-Rin!?” 

“It’s okay, Ako-san. Rinko-san is just fine. See?” 

As Rokka’s body continued to grow, the door to the library suddenly opened.

“Of course, Mistress. Hello, Ako. It’s good to see you~” Rinko spoke, her eyes a deep red with not even a hint of her actual eye color remaining and an elated grind etched on her face. 

“Rin-rin… N-No… I was… I was too late!” Ako lamented, pushing against the growing Rokka desperately, with just as little success as before. 

“It’s okay, Ako. Just let Mistress take care of you. I promise. She’ll make you feel soooo good~” 

“S-Snap out of it! Rin-RIn! This isn’t you! You’ve got to… got to… huh…?” Ako’s voice trailed off as she noticed something strange…

Why was… Rin-rin growing too…?

“Wait! Wh-What’s going on!? What are you doing to me!?” 

Rokka chuckled to herself. “Sorry, Ako-san, but until you tell us what we need to know, I’ll be keeping you in an… easier to manage form. It’s a shame my hypnosis has a tendency to cause short-term memory loss, otherwise I could just make you tell us where the rest of our friends are at.” 

“This size should be just perfect~ Rinko-san, would you mind escorting Ako-san to the student council room?” 

“Of course, Mistress.” Rinko chipperly replied before placing Ako between her breasts and squeezing them together to keep her nice and snug. 

Ako squirmed and struggled, trapped in the soft and bouncy prison that was her best friend’s tits. It looked like… she failed. She couldn’t complete her mission.

Sorry, everyone… I’ll try and hold out, and hope that you have more luck on your end. As for me though… It looks like this is… 

GAME OVER

Notes:

I updated without it taking a year!!! Yay!

Anyways, hope you all enjoy this chapter. Next one will probably take a bit longer due to IRL stuff, but I hope you all are looking forward to it!

Please let me know what you enjoyed about this chapter in the comments and what you'd like to see more of. Take care!